An useful case of conscience learnedly and accuratly discussed and resolved concerning associations and confederacies with idolaters, infidels, hereticks, malignants, or any other knoun enemies of truth and godlinesse : useful for these times and therefore published for the benefit of all those who desire to know or retain the sworn to principles of the sometimes famous Church of Christ in Scotland / by Hugh Binning.
         Binning, Hugh, 1627-1653.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 167 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 26 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28174
         Wing B2934
         ESTC R24656
         08401479
         ocm 08401479
         41269
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28174)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41269)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1247:3)
      
       
         
           
             An useful case of conscience learnedly and accuratly discussed and resolved concerning associations and confederacies with idolaters, infidels, hereticks, malignants, or any other knoun enemies of truth and godlinesse : useful for these times and therefore published for the benefit of all those who desire to know or retain the sworn to principles of the sometimes famous Church of Christ in Scotland / by Hugh Binning.
             Binning, Hugh, 1627-1653.
          
           51 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             1693.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland.
           Church and state -- Scotland.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           USEFULL
           
             Case
             of
          
           CONSCIENCE
           ,
           
             Learnedly
             and
             Accuratly
             Discussed
             and
             Resolved
             .
          
        
         
           Concerning
           Associations
           and
           Confederacies
           with
           
             Idolaters
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           knoun
           Enemies
           of
           Truth
           and
           Godlinesse
           .
        
         
           BY
           
             M
             
             r.
             HUGH
             BINNING
          
           ,
           Sometime
           Professor
           of
           Philosophie
           in
           the
           Universitie
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           &
           thereafter
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           Goven
           .
        
         
           Usefull
           for
           these
           times
           :
           And
           therefore
           published
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           know
           or
           retain
           the
           sworn
           to
           Principles
           of
           the
           sometimes
           famous
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           M.DCXCIII
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           That
           the
           Present
           Publick
           RESOLUTIONS
           And
           Proceedings
           ,
           do
           Import
           a
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           MALIGNANT
           PARTY
           In
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sin
           ,
           Danger
           and
           Scandal
           of
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             still
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Entry
             to
             this
             businesse
             ,
             the
             Importunity
             of
             not
             a
             few
             makes
             it
             needfull
             to
             speak
             somwhat
             to
             a
             Question
             which
             unto
             this
             time
             hath
             been
             unquestioned
             ,
             as
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             That
             is
             .
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               yet
               in
               Scotland
               a
               Malignant
               Partie
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             at
             this
             time
             any
             Partie
             who
             may
             and
             ought
             in
             Reason
             and
             Christian
             prudence
             be
             reputed
             and
             looked
             upon
             as
             Malignants
             and
             disaffected
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             Cause
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             seems
             the
             more
             needfull
             to
             speak
             somwhat
             of
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             some
             Ministers
             are
             become
             slack
             and
             silent
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             if
             now
             there
             were
             no
             need
             of
             Watchfullness
             and
             Warning
             against
             any
             such
             partie
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             expressions
             of
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             run
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             now
             no
             Malignants
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             few
             Factious
             Ministers
             that
             will
             still
             keep
             up
             these
             names
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             easily
             with
             ,
             others
             of
             their
             oun
             stamp
             weaken
             and
             divide
             the
             Kingdome
             for
             carrying
             on
             of
             their
             oun
             ends
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Inclinations
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Publick
             Judicatories
             in
             reference
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Party
             who
             carryed
             that
             name
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             import
             that
             they
             do
             think
             they
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Malignants
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             severall
             of
             their
             papers
             ;
             especially
             the
             Letter
             written
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             Sterling
             .
             And
             therfore
             this
             must
             be
             laid
             down
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             what
             follows
             .
             
               That
               there
               is
               still
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               few
               persons
               ;
               but
               a
               Party
               considerable
               for
               Number
               ,
               Power
               and
               Policy
               ,
               who
               are
               Malignant
               and
               dissaffected
               to
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Cause
               of
               God.
               
            
             We
             would
             joyn
             heartily
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             these
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Odious
             names
             of
             different
             parties
             and
             factions
             were
             taken
             away
             ;
             But
             we
             cannot
             
             joyn
             in
             the
             Reasons
             of
             this
             desire
             which
             are
             ordinarly
             given
             .
             We
             wish
             the
             name
             Malignant
             were
             Obsolete
             and
             antiquate
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             a
             root
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             were
             extirpated
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             though
             the
             thing
             it self
             remained
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             hate
             it
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             more
             odious
             and
             hatefull
             than
             the
             name
             imports
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             it
             were
             no
             more
             heard
             of
             :
             Because
             we
             find
             this
             prejudice
             by
             all
             such
             Appropriated
             Names
             ,
             that
             People
             generally
             Looks
             upon
             that
             which
             goes
             under
             that
             name
             as
             the
             only
             sin
             :
             and
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             that
             root
             of
             bitterness
             in
             all
             which
             it
             grows
             out
             of
             in
             any
             ;
             and
             so
             conceive
             themselves
             good
             Christians
             if
             they
             fall
             not
             under
             that
             hatefull
             Appellation
             of
             Malignants
             .
             But
             seing
             this
             bitter
             fruit
             of
             Enmity
             against
             Godliness
             and
             the
             Godly
             ,
             comes
             to
             more
             ripeness
             and
             maturity
             in
             many
             of
             this
             Generation
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             unconverted
             :
             And
             seing
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             to
             discriminate
             many
             more
             Ungodly
             and
             knoun
             haters
             of
             Godliness
             and
             his
             people
             from
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             naturall
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             comprehend
             them
             under
             these
             names
             ,
             of
             Wicked
             ,
             of
             Malignant
             ,
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Psalms
             .
             And
             more
             especially
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             that
             name
             hath
             been
             appropriated
             to
             such
             who
             have
             declared
             themselves
             in
             their
             words
             or
             Actions
             to
             be
             haters
             of
             Godlinesse
             and
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             .
             Or
             have
             arisen
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Actuall
             Opposition
             against
             these
             ;
             we
             cannot
             be
             blamed
             for
             using
             such
             a
             name
             still
             ,
             for
             distinctions
             sake
             .
             We
             proceed
             to
             some
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             constant
             and
             Continued
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             and
             their
             Commissioners
             for
             many
             years
             past
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             almost
             any
             of
             their
             Warnings
             ,
             Declarations
             or
             Remonstrances
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             Assert
             this
             ,
             and
             warn
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             before
             the
             Kings
             home
             coming
             and
             taking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             also
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Declaration
             emitted
             by
             the
             Commission
             in
             Iuly
             Last
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Assembly
             it self
             a
             litle
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             Declaration
             emitted
             at
             Sterling
             since
             the
             defeat
             at
             Dumbar
             ,
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Fast
             upon
             that
             defeat
             ,
             the
             Remonstrance
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Perth
             after
             his
             escape
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Remonstrance
             given
             in
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Parliament
             :
             All
             which
             doe
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Take
             Christs
             Rule
             ,
             
               By
               their
               fruits
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Party
             in
             the
             Land
             that
             adhere
             to
             
               Malignant
               Principles
            
             ,
             bring
             forth
             
               Malignant
               fruits
            
             ,
             and
             tread
             
               Malignant
               Paths
            
             .
             As
             may
             appear
             in
             these
             instances
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             great
             many
             of
             these
             who
             have
             been
             formerly
             engadged
             in
             such
             Courses
             ,
             and
             under
             Church
             Censures
             ,
             did
             lately
             Conjoyne
             together
             and
             rise
             in
             Arms
             ,
             and
             drew
             away
             the
             King
             from
             the
             Publick
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             Lay
             down
             Arms
             till
             they
             got
             Conditions
             agreeable
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             which
             Course
             of
             theirs
             was
             justly
             declared
             by
             the
             Commission
             to
             carry
             upon
             it
             the
             stamp
             of
             Malignancie
             in
             an
             Eminent
             way
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             seeking
             to
             promove
             and
             Establish
             an
             Arbitrarie
             Power
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             still
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             taken
             by
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             as
             one
             of
             their
             Characters
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Party
             now
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             still
             hold
             that
             Principle
             and
             drive
             this
             Designe
             of
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             is
             evident
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             these
             
             same
             men
             who
             were
             Lately
             in
             Arms
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             take
             up
             Arms
             upon
             the
             Kings
             simple
             Warrant
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             contrare
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ;
             But
             also
             received
             the
             Act
             of
             Indemnity
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             Arms
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             mentioning
             or
             Acknowledging
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             Paper
             Subscrived
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             dated
             at
             Perth
             Novr.
             29.
             1650.
             
             The
             words
             whereof
             are
             these
             .
             
               Your
               Lordships
               would
               Likewise
               Consider
               ,
               Whether
               it
               doth
               not
               Encroach
               upon
               the
               present
               Constitution
               of
               Goverment
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               Involve
               your
               Lordships
               in
               the
               Guilt
               of
               these
               mens
               Sin
               ,
               if
               You
               shall
               accept
               upon
               their
               Laying
               doun
               of
               Arms
               ,
               Meerly
               upon
               the
               Profession
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               Command
               ,
               without
               any
               expression
               of
               their
               respect
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Committee
               of
               Estates
               ,
               or
               any
               Acknowledgment
               of
               their
               sin
               and
               Offence
               :
               which
               we
               hope
               you
               will
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               most
               Unnaturall
               and
               unseasonable
               rending
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               the
               tyme
               of
               this
               heavy
               Oppression
               by
               a
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               exposing
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               all
               misery
               and
               ruine
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             remembred
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Modell
             of
             the
             Aggreement
             which
             was
             made
             at
             Bredah
             ,
             that
             clause
             which
             doth
             concern
             the
             determining
             of
             Civil
             matters
             in
             the
             Intervall
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             are
             Authorized
             by
             Parliament
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             hearkening
             to
             their
             Advice
             ,
             was
             wholly
             left
             out
             .
             And
             any
             who
             are
             aquainted
             with
             expressions
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             sundry
             Great
             Ones
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             their
             dislyke
             of
             a
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             and
             their
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             Administration
             of
             Matters
             in
             the
             Intervall
             of
             Parliament
             wholly
             devolved
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             .
             And
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             would
             draw
             businesse
             from
             the
             Committee
             to
             a
             Cabinet
             Councell
             ,
             would
             at
             last
             draw
             them
             from
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             :
             Because
             that
             is
             also
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             crossing
             to
             private
             Interests
             and
             designes
             than
             a
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             .
             3
             Instance
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             Land
             who
             as
             in
             their
             hearts
             they
             do
             envy
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             tongues
             doe
             Traduce
             men
             that
             have
             been
             stedfast
             and
             faithfull
             in
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             do
             they
             Endeavour
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             Disgrace
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             them
             removed
             from
             Power
             and
             Trust
             ;
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             side
             study
             with
             no
             lesse
             diligence
             to
             get
             places
             of
             Power
             and
             Trust
             in
             the
             Army
             and
             elswhere
             filled
             with
             such
             as
             either
             have
             been
             open
             enemies
             or
             secret
             underminers
             .
             4
             Instance
             .
             Be
             there
             not
             many
             who
             oppose
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ?
             not
             only
             by
             holding
             up
             that
             old
             Calumny
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             concerning
             the
             seditious
             and
             factious
             humor
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             stretching
             of
             themselves
             beyond
             their
             lyne
             ,
             and
             by
             mocking
             all
             faithfull
             and
             free
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             bearing
             down
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             deriding
             and
             hating
             all
             the
             lovers
             and
             followers
             thereof
             ,
             by
             being
             impatient
             of
             the
             discipline
             and
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             But
             also
             looking
             upon
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             ane
             evil
             eye
             :
             And
             strongly
             enclyning
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Church
             Government
             be
             put
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             Prelates
             ;
             most
             of
             them
             that
             it
             may
             be
             wholly
             devolved
             upon
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             5.
             
             Instance
             .
             There
             is
             still
             a
             party
             in
             the
             Land
             that
             endeavour
             to
             have
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             altered
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Religion
             left
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             That
             it
             being
             stated
             upon
             Civil
             Interest
             ,
             they
             may
             take
             to
             themselves
             a
             greater
             Latitude
             in
             their
             way
             of
             carrying
             on
             business
             .
             This
             was
             holden
             forth
             to
             be
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             in
             the
             year
             1648.
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Commission
             
             that
             year
             in
             March
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             Necessary
             and
             Seasonable
             Warning
             given
             against
             it
             by
             the
             Commission
             in
             their
             Declaration
             of
             the
             date
             July
             1650.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Reason
             .
             Besides
             these
             who
             are
             Excommunicated
             ,
             there
             be
             yet
             in
             the
             Land
             a
             Considerable
             number
             of
             persons
             of
             Chief
             note
             ,
             who
             do
             still
             ly
             under
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             because
             of
             their
             Accession
             to
             the
             late
             
               Unlaufull
               Engadgment
            
             ,
             others
             because
             of
             their
             Accession
             to
             the
             late
             Course
             of
             Rebellion
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kings
             escape
             from
             Perth
             ;
             beside
             many
             others
             of
             less
             Note
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             We
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             lately
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             and
             faction
             in
             the
             Land
             very
             numerous
             and
             powerfull
             .
             How
             many
             men
             of
             blood
             ,
             Murderers
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             as
             unnaturall
             and
             barbarous
             as
             the
             Irishes
             they
             once
             joyned
             with
             against
             their
             Countrey
             ?
             How
             many
             have
             watched
             all
             opportunities
             for
             troubling
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             day
             of
             its
             Calamity
             ?
             How
             many
             were
             the
             Oppressors
             of
             these
             who
             Called
             on
             the
             Lords
             Name
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Engadgment
             ?
             What
             multitudes
             of
             profane
             and
             Ungodly
             mockers
             of
             all
             Godlinesse
             and
             Haters
             and
             Persecuters
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             suarming
             every
             where
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             ;
             We
             may
             say
             ,
             who
             hath
             heard
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             Who
             hath
             seen
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             Shall
             a
             Nation
             be
             born
             at
             once
             ?
             And
             have
             they
             so
             soon
             Learned
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             so
             accustomed
             to
             doe
             evil
             ?
             When
             did
             this
             Catholick
             Conversion
             fall
             out
             ?
             and
             by
             what
             means
             ?
             Hath
             the
             
               act
               of
               Indemnity
               and
               Pardon
            
             such
             Influence
             ,
             to
             Justify
             these
             men
             from
             all
             their
             Butcheries
             and
             Barbarous
             Cruelties
             ?
             The
             adding
             of
             three
             Thousand
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             was
             miraculous
             in
             the
             days
             of
             miracles
             .
             But
             Behold
             a
             greater
             miracle
             than
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             when
             miracles
             are
             ceased
             !
             many
             Thousands
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             Savation
             ;
             Not
             by
             spirituall
             weapons
             which
             are
             mighty
             through
             God
             :
             But
             by
             the
             Carnall
             weapon
             of
             ane
             
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Conjunction
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             best
             hath
             not
             such
             evidence
             of
             reality
             as
             to
             convince
             any
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             mind
             .
             Sad
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             Constant
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             proves
             ,
             that
             Malignancy
             is
             a
             weed
             that
             hath
             deeper
             and
             stronger
             roots
             than
             to
             be
             plucked
             up
             so
             easily
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             there
             be
             some
             ,
             yet
             they
             be
             but
             few
             in
             the
             Land
             who
             have
             been
             once
             engadged
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             have
             really
             and
             indeed
             abandoned
             and
             come
             off
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             shall
             more
             appear
             by
             taking
             off
             objections
             that
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Contrary
             .
             It
             is
             objected
             .
             1.
             
             That
             these
             who
             were
             formerly
             esteemed
             Malignants
             ,
             did
             oppose
             the
             work
             of
             God
             because
             they
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             That
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             were
             Contrived
             and
             Carryed
             on
             in
             a
             Warrantable
             way
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             most
             instrumentall
             in
             it
             ,
             seeming
             to
             them
             not
             only
             to
             act
             without
             Authority
             ,
             but
             against
             Authority
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             now
             joined
             in
             the
             Covenant
             and
             added
             his
             Authority
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             feared
             that
             these
             men
             will
             any
             more
             oppose
             it
             ;
             Nay
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             they
             will
             no
             lesse
             Zealously
             promove
             the
             ends
             thereof
             than
             they
             did
             formerly
             oppose
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             This
             Argument
             supposeth
             some
             things
             that
             are
             false
             ,
             some
             things
             at
             best
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             dangerous
             .
             It
             supposeth
             Tuo
             falsities
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             ground
             and
             principle
             of
             Conscience
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             
             that
             made
             these
             men
             to
             oppose
             the
             Covenant
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             Reformation
             .
             If
             it
             was
             the
             Conscience
             and
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Unwarrantablness
             of
             it
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Authority
             ,
             that
             stirred
             them
             up
             to
             oppose
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             ;
             Then
             why
             did
             they
             subscrive
             it
             and
             joyn
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             same
             against
             the
             King
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             supposeth
             that
             the
             only
             ground
             ,
             why
             they
             did
             oppose
             and
             undermine
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             was
             of
             a
             Contrary
             mind
             and
             refused
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Ratify
             the
             same
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             severall
             other
             Grounds
             and
             Causes
             of
             so
             doing
             besides
             this
             .
             We
             shall
             name
             a
             few
             ,
             leaving
             the
             rest
             to
             a
             further
             scrutinie
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Naturall
             enmity
             that
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             his
             work
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             which
             doth
             effectually
             work
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             Parliament
             and
             Laws
             .
             3.
             
             An
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
             4.
             
             An
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             Presbyteries
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             which
             are
             opposed
             ,
             A
             sinfull
             desire
             of
             breaking
             the
             bonds
             ,
             and
             casting
             away
             the
             Cords
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Anoynte
             ;
             A
             desire
             to
             establish
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             and
             unlimited
             Monarchy
             ;
             A
             desire
             to
             Establish
             a
             Lordly
             Prelaticall
             power
             in
             the
             Persons
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             wholly
             dependent
             on
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ;
             A
             desire
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             thereby
             weakned
             and
             less
             able
             to
             resist
             Malignant
             Designs
             against
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             A
             desire
             to
             live
             loosly
             without
             bands
             in
             regard
             of
             personall
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             supposeth
             somthing
             that
             is
             at
             best
             doubtfull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             hath
             really
             joyned
             unto
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             being
             small
             Evidences
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             presumptions
             to
             the
             Contrary
             .
             Especially
             .
             1.
             
             His
             bringing
             home
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             a
             number
             of
             eminent
             ,
             wicked
             and
             known
             Malignants
             .
             His
             countenancing
             of
             ,
             and
             familiar
             conversing
             with
             such
             in
             this
             Nation
             since
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             Correspondence
             with
             others
             of
             them
             abroad
             .
             His
             deserting
             of
             the
             Publick
             Counsells
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             joyn
             to
             a
             Partie
             of
             bloody
             and
             wicked
             men
             raised
             in
             Arms
             with
             his
             Knowledge
             and
             by
             his
             warrand
             .
             2.
             
             His
             not
             being
             convinced
             of
             any
             guilt
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             opposition
             to
             the
             Cause
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             shed
             by
             him
             in
             that
             opposition
             .
             For
             verifying
             wherof
             ,
             we
             appeal
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             some
             Noblemen
             and
             Ministers
             who
             have
             occasion
             to
             know
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             serious
             with
             him
             in
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             supposeth
             somthing
             that
             is
             of
             very
             dangerous
             Consequence
             1.
             
             That
             these
             mens
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Cause
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             doth
             ebb
             and
             flow
             according
             to
             the
             Kings
             being
             against
             it
             or
             for
             it
             .
             Since
             they
             follow
             the
             Cause
             ,
             not
             for
             it self
             but
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             desert
             it
             when
             the
             King
             forsakes
             it
             ?
             Can
             they
             be
             accounted
             reall
             friends
             of
             the
             Cause
             who
             are
             knoun
             to
             favour
             it
             only
             
               ad
               nutum
               Principis
            
             ?
             As
             the
             Comaedian
             
               ait
               ,
               aio
               ,
               negat
               ,
               nego
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             all
             one
             to
             follow
             the
             Cause
             for
             the
             King
             and
             for
             a
             mans
             oun
             Interest
             and
             advantage
             ?
             both
             are
             alike
             Extrinsick
             and
             Adventitious
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             both
             are
             alike
             Changable
             .
             Eccebulus
             under
             Constantius
             was
             a
             precise
             Christian
             ,
             under
             Iulian
             a
             persecuting
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             under
             the
             next
             Christian
             Emperor
             became
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             it
             is
             like
             if
             he
             had
             outlived
             that
             Emperour
             till
             a
             Heathen
             succeeded
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             Paganized
             the
             second
             time
             .
             2.
             
             That
             very
             principle
             that
             is
             pretended
             to
             unite
             
             them
             to
             the
             Cause
             is
             in
             the
             self
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             and
             Liberties
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Religion
             beside
             .
             Their
             principle
             of
             opposition
             was
             ,
             
               They
               conceived
               the
               way
               followed
               could
               not
               be
               warrantable
               without
               the
               Kings
               Consent
               and
               warrant
               .
               That
               people
               might
               not
               vindicate
               their
               oun
               just
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               Concurrence
               ,
               or
               against
               Him.
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             their
             conjunction
             to
             the
             cause
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               now
               cloathed
               with
               Authoritie
               which
               it
               had
               not
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               now
               makes
               it
               warrantable
               .
            
             This
             principle
             therefore
             includes
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             establishing
             of
             Illimited
             and
             Absolute
             Power
             in
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             defensive
             wars
             against
             Tyrannie
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             the
             Kings
             
               Negative
               voyce
            
             ,
             and
             the
             dependent
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             upon
             his
             Pleasure
             :
             All
             which
             are
             principles
             destructive
             of
             the
             Cause
             and
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             characters
             of
             our
             Enemies
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Thus
             they
             have
             changed
             their
             way
             but
             not
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             the
             more
             dangerous
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             as
             friends
             .
             Seing
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             cause
             that
             constrains
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             that
             principle
             that
             persuaded
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             meer
             Necessity
             ,
             contrare
             to
             his
             oun
             inclination
             .
             May
             we
             not
             certainly
             expect
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             they
             will
             labour
             to
             set
             at
             freedom
             the
             King
             whom
             they
             conceive
             Imprisoned
             and
             captivated
             by
             the
             power
             of
             necessity
             within
             the
             limits
             and
             bounds
             of
             a
             regulated
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             from
             him
             all
             these
             chains
             of
             Involuntary
             Treaties
             and
             Agreements
             ,
             and
             rigid
             Laws
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             then
             act
             in
             freedom
             and
             Honour
             according
             to
             his
             oun
             inclination
             and
             theirs
             both
             .
             And
             then
             farewell
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             .
          
           
             Objection
             2.
             
             The
             most
             part
             of
             these
             who
             were
             formerlie
             Malignant
             ,
             have
             now
             repented
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             profession
             of
             their
             resolution
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             their
             lives
             and
             Estates
             in
             defence
             thereof
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             now
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Malignants
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             We
             would
             wish
             from
             our
             hearts
             that
             we
             had
             no
             answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             then
             should
             we
             yeeld
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             it
             cheerfully
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Malignant
             party
             now
             in
             Scotland
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             that
             we
             have
             so
             much
             evidence
             convincing
             our
             consciences
             and
             persuading
             them
             to
             deny
             what
             is
             objected
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             some
             have
             indeed
             repented
             ,
             and
             such
             we
             desire
             to
             embrace
             and
             receive
             with
             all
             tenderness
             &
             love
             ,
             as
             Godly
             Christians
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             entrusted
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             do
             still
             bring
             forth
             the
             same
             Malignant
             fruits
             .
             Their
             ungodly
             and
             wicked
             practises
             testify
             to
             their
             face
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             
               to
               do
               to
               take
               his
               Covenant
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               seing
               they
               hate
               to
               be
               Reformed
               .
            
             The
             late
             rising
             in
             Arms
             ,
             contrare
             to
             their
             solemne
             and
             particular
             engadgments
             ;
             Their
             bearing
             down
             and
             reproaching
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             known
             Integrity
             ;
             Their
             studying
             to
             fill
             places
             of
             Trust
             with
             men
             formerly
             Enemies
             or
             Underminers
             ;
             Their
             continuing
             in
             their
             profane
             and
             loose
             walking
             .
             All
             these
             are
             more
             convincing
             evidences
             of
             their
             retaining
             their
             Old
             principles
             ,
             than
             any
             extorted
             confessions
             or
             professions
             ,
             for
             sinister
             respects
             and
             ends
             ,
             can
             be
             probable
             signs
             of
             their
             repentance
             and
             change
             .
          
           
             We
             desire
             these
             things
             to
             be
             remembred
             .
             That
             the
             Engadgment
             was
             Carryed
             
             on
             ,
             not
             by
             Open
             and
             professed
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             had
             made
             publick
             profession
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             were
             therupon
             admitted
             to
             trust
             .
             2.
             
             That
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             hypocrisy
             and
             instability
             of
             these
             men
             appearing
             in
             that
             and
             other
             particulars
             ,
             the
             Kirk
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             did
             take
             upon
             themselves
             strait
             Bonds
             and
             Engadgments
             to
             exclude
             such
             from
             Trust
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             they
             had
             given
             reall
             evidences
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             abandoning
             their
             former
             Principles
             and
             wayes
             ;
             of
             which
             this
             Kirk
             was
             to
             judge
             Impartialie
             as
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             confessed
             and
             preached
             by
             manie
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             was
             given
             in
             by
             sundry
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             search
             of
             the
             Lords
             Controversy
             against
             the
             Land
             ,
             in
             Novr.
             last
             at
             Perth
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             bemoaned
             and
             regrated
             by
             many
             of
             the
             people
             who
             feared
             God
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sin
             and
             Guilt
             Lying
             on
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             for
             the
             sudden
             receiving
             of
             Scandalous
             persons
             ,
             especially
             Malignants
             ,
             to
             the
             publick
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             before
             there
             was
             in
             them
             any
             reall
             evidence
             of
             their
             forsaking
             their
             former
             Principles
             and
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Objection
             3.
             
             None
             are
             now
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Malignants
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Employment
             and
             Trust
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             stand
             Judiciallie
             Debarred
             by
             Kirk
             and
             State
             to
             be
             so
             :
             for
             certainly
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             to
             ly
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             so
             great
             a
             reproach
             ,
             upon
             the
             privat
             whisperings
             and
             Common
             reports
             of
             others
             ;
             otherways
             ,
             honest
             men
             may
             be
             wronged
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             of
             confusion
             ,
             or
             terminating
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             certain
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             We
             Acknowledge
             that
             surmisings
             ,
             whisperings
             and
             reports
             of
             others
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Rule
             is
             needfull
             .
             All
             the
             Question
             will
             be
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             Rule
             ?
             And
             though
             the
             Judiciall
             debarring
             of
             Judicatories
             be
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             Ruled
             by
             another
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             willing
             to
             take
             it
             for
             so
             much
             :
             for
             even
             that
             will
             prove
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             in
             Scotland
             :
             Because
             many
             are
             standing
             under
             Church
             Censures
             .
             These
             involved
             in
             the
             Late
             Rebellion
             ,
             are
             standing
             under
             a
             sentance
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             declaring
             them
             to
             be
             following
             their
             old
             Malignant
             designes
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             are
             yet
             admitted
             to
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             .
             We
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             Considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Rule
             holden
             forth
             by
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             1648.
             for
             admitting
             of
             Persons
             to
             Trust
             ,
             is
             of
             larger
             extent
             than
             Judiciall
             sentence
             or
             Censure
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             such
             against
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             exception
             nor
             jealousy
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             a
             Judiciall
             tryall
             or
             Censure
             be
             indeed
             necessary
             ,
             for
             inflicting
             punishment
             or
             Censure
             upon
             men
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             avoyding
             Association
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             debarring
             them
             from
             Trust.
             3.
             
             If
             none
             were
             to
             be
             accounted
             Malignants
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             are
             Judicially
             ▪
             declared
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             what
             needed
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             have
             frequently
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             ,
             to
             give
             Characters
             to
             know
             them
             by
             ;
             there
             being
             so
             clear
             and
             Compendious
             a
             way
             besyde
             ?
             Hath
             there
             not
             been
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Land
             secret
             underminers
             as
             well
             as
             open
             Enemies
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             faithfull
             men
             avoyded
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ?
             4.
             
             The
             Generall
             Assembly
             1648.
             
             Declared
             the
             taking
             in
             of
             these
             who
             followed
             
               Iame
               Grahame
            
             to
             be
             Association
             with
             Malignants
             ,
             though
             most
             part
             of
             them
             were
             then
             Released
             from
             Church
             Censures
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Section
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Present
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             expressed
             in
             The
             Commissions
             Answer
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             Quaere
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Levie
             ,
             doe
             not
             exclude
             that
             Party
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             Place
             ,
             Upon
             supposall
             and
             proof
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             &
             faction
             still
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             It
             is
             needfull
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             exceptions
             contained
             in
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             Commission
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             Quaere
             ,
             and
             insert
             into
             the
             Act
             of
             Levie
             ,
             be
             so
             Comprehensive
             as
             to
             include
             all
             that
             Party
             .
             The
             exceptions
             be
             four
             .
             
               First
               ,
               Such
               as
               are
               excommunicated
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               Forfaulted
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               Notoriously
               profane
               or
               flagitious
               .
               And
               4.
               
               Such
               as
               have
               been
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               continues
               still
               ,
               Or
               at
               this
               tyme
               are
               ,
               obstinate
               Enemies
               and
               opposers
               of
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Cause
               of
               God.
            
             That
             these
             are
             not
             Comprehensive
             of
             the
             whole
             Malignant
             Party
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             appears
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Rules
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             framed
             for
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             our
             Armies
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             Comprehensive
             .
             The
             Rule
             is
             for
             employing
             of
             such
             only
             
               as
               are
               of
               a
               Christian
               and
               blameless
               Conversation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             turned
             over
             by
             their
             Commissioners
             into
             a
             Negative
             ,
             
               All
               that
               are
               not
               notoriously
               profane
               or
               flagitious
               .
            
             Another
             is
             ,
             For
             entrusting
             only
             these
             
               who
               have
               been
               of
               knoun
               Integrity
               and
               Constant
               Friends
               to
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             Which
             is
             also
             turned
             over
             into
             a
             Negative
             ;
             
               All
               that
               have
               not
               been
               Constant
               Enemies
               .
            
             All
             such
             ,
             by
             the
             answer
             ,
             are
             Capable
             of
             some
             Trust
             and
             Employment
             .
             The
             Rules
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Ratifyed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             Anno
             1649.
             
             And
             renewed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             this
             Invasion
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             no
             Officer
             nor
             Souldier
             that
             followed
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             ,
             should
             be
             permitted
             in
             the
             Army
             ;
             Nor
             any
             Officer
             that
             was
             on
             the
             Engadgment
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             upon
             Reall
             evidence
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             were
             Particularly
             Recommended
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             Nor
             any
             Common
             souldier
             ,
             but
             upon
             sufficient
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Repentance
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             continues
             still
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             retains
             their
             old
             Principles
             ▪
             And
             that
             the
             bulk
             and
             bodie
             of
             the
             people
             are
             Called
             forth
             by
             the
             Publick
             Resolution
             ,
             without
             such
             exceptions
             as
             were
             conceived
             before
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             exclusion
             of
             that
             Party
             ;
             It
             follows
             clearly
             ,
             that
             the
             Malignant
             Partie
             is
             not
             excepted
             in
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Few
             of
             these
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Late
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             not
             many
             days
             since
             ,
             to
             be
             following
             a
             most
             Malignant
             designe
             and
             Course
             ,
             are
             Contained
             under
             these
             exceptions
             ;
             Because
             very
             few
             of
             them
             are
             Excommunicated
             or
             Forfaulted
             :
             and
             though
             moe
             of
             them
             be
             indeed
             flagitious
             and
             Profane
             ;
             Yet
             very
             few
             of
             them
             will
             fall
             under
             the
             Compasse
             of
             the
             Exception
             ,
             
               Notoriously
               flagitious
            
             .
             Many
             wicked
             things
             will
             be
             said
             to
             concurr
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Profane
             man
             ;
             some
             acts
             will
             not
             serve
             ;
             a
             habit
             must
             be
             demonstrated
             :
             and
             though
             that
             were
             shewed
             ;
             Yet
             there
             must
             be
             also
             Notoriety
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             imports
             a
             man
             to
             be
             famous
             for
             Loosnes
             and
             Profanity
             ;
             and
             there
             be
             none
             almost
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             professed
             Enemies
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             Continue
             so
             to
             this
             day
             .
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             was
             not
             such
             .
             It
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             sad
             Complaint
             ,
             that
             whilst
             many
             are
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             make
             Profession
             and
             Semblance
             of
             friendship
             .
             3.
             
             These
             exceptions
             doe
             not
             Comprehend
             any
             
             who
             are
             under
             Censure
             for
             Malignancy
             or
             Profanity
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             sentance
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             And
             that
             even
             such
             may
             not
             be
             excluded
             ,
             Lest
             the
             Rule
             be
             transgressed
             ,
             by
             admitting
             and
             employing
             Excommunicated
             Persons
             .
             'T
             is
             withall
             resolved
             ,
             that
             these
             Persons
             shall
             be
             relaxed
             from
             that
             sentence
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             immediately
             in
             the
             same
             Capacity
             of
             Employment
             with
             others
             ,
             whatever
             formerly
             hath
             been
             their
             Opposition
             or
             Defection
             .
             Some
             exceptions
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             for
             Honesty
             and
             Credits
             sake
             :
             But
             the
             nearest
             and
             readiest
             way
             is
             taken
             to
             make
             them
             Ineffectuall
             .
             4.
             
             These
             exceptions
             do
             not
             only
             not
             reach
             these
             who
             were
             upon
             the
             Unlawfull
             Engadgment
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             given
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             their
             Abandoning
             their
             Malignant
             Principles
             and
             Courses
             ;
             But
             come
             not
             the
             Length
             of
             Comprehending
             these
             men
             of
             blood
             who
             followed
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             barbarous
             and
             Cruell
             way
             ,
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             oun
             Brethren
             and
             Gods
             people
             ;
             because
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             are
             not
             
               Ex
               communicated
               nor
               Forfaulted
            
             .
             Nor
             
               Notoriously
               flagitious
               and
               Profane
            
             ,
             Nor
             such
             as
             
               have
               from
               the
               beginning
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               Enemies
               .
            
             If
             any
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             Comprehended
             under
             these
             exceptions
             .
             Why
             did
             the
             Commission
             expresse
             the
             exceptions
             in
             such
             terms
             ,
             as
             to
             mens
             common
             Apprehension
             do
             not
             include
             many
             ?
             especially
             seing
             there
             are
             known
             Rules
             ,
             particular
             and
             distinct
             ,
             without
             Ambiguity
             ;
             and
             seing
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Propension
             in
             Rulers
             to
             employ
             all
             without
             Difference
             ,
             which
             would
             undoubtedly
             take
             Advantage
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             seemed
             to
             look
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Acting
             ,
             is
             loadned
             with
             the
             same
             Inconvenience
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             positive
             determination
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             Persons
             to
             be
             intrusted
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             it
             was
             agreed
             on
             by
             the
             Assembly
             and
             their
             Commissioners
             :
             but
             that
             is
             now
             referred
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             Together
             with
             such
             Diminutive
             termes
             ,
             as
             gives
             them
             great
             Latitude
             to
             go
             upon
             .
             Before
             ,
             No
             trust
             was
             given
             to
             such
             persons
             ;
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             allowed
             they
             shal
             have
             some
             trust
             :
             and
             how
             much
             is
             not
             determined
             ,
             nor
             what
             degree
             of
             it
             is
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Cause
             ;
             Which
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             Parliaments
             proceedings
             in
             Nomination
             of
             Officers
             ,
             unquestioned
             by
             the
             Commission
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Commentarie
             to
             expone
             that
             they
             may
             have
             any
             trust
             ,
             except
             to
             be
             Generall
             Officers
             ▪
             2.
             
             Our
             former
             Estalished
             Rule
             was
             ,
             that
             no
             persons
             should
             be
             Entrusted
             ,
             but
             such
             
               as
               are
               of
               known
               Integritie
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               constant
               friends
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             But
             how
             far
             is
             this
             diminished
             ?
             They
             who
             are
             such
             ,
             only
             recommended
             to
             be
             espcially
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             Less
             could
             not
             be
             said
             by
             any
             ,
             more
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             said
             by
             the
             Commission
             .
             And
             though
             no
             such
             notice
             be
             taken
             of
             such
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             But
             on
             the
             Contrare
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             been
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             suffered
             in
             the
             late
             defeat
             at
             Hamiltoun
             .
             They
             are
             used
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             worse
             than
             Malignants
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Testimony
             given
             against
             such
             things
             .
             
               Quantum
               mutatus
               ab
               illo
               Coetu
               qui
               quondam
               fuit
               !
            
          
           
             Before
             we
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chief
             Question
             ,
             We
             offer
             these
             manifest
             and
             known
             Truths
             to
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Occasion
             of
             Contriving
             and
             subscribing
             first
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             ,
             The
             designes
             and
             Practises
             
             of
             the
             Popish
             ,
             Prelaticall
             and
             Malignant
             Partie
             ,
             against
             Religion
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             Contriving
             and
             subscriving
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             continual
             endeavour
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             somtimes
             by
             Undermining
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             open
             Opposition
             ,
             to
             undo
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             down
             all
             those
             that
             clave
             honestly
             thereto
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             prosecute
             all
             the
             ends
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             these
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Party
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Considerable
             for
             Number
             ,
             Power
             and
             Policy
             .
             4.
             
             That
             that
             party
             ,
             hath
             always
             prosecuted
             their
             designe
             ,
             under
             a
             Colour
             of
             gzeal
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             and
             Interest
             .
             5.
             
             That
             that
             party
             hath
             always
             been
             the
             Authors
             and
             Abettors
             of
             much
             bloodshed
             ,
             many
             Miseries
             and
             sad
             Calamities
             to
             these
             Nations
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             have
             taken
             upon
             themselves
             a
             most
             Solemne
             and
             Sacred
             bond
             of
             ane
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             to
             Discover
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             Condigne
             punishment
             .
             7.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             one
             of
             the
             predominant
             sins
             of
             Scotland
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             Comply
             with
             them
             .
             8.
             
             That
             Indignation
             and
             wrath
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             been
             following
             that
             Party
             and
             their
             Designes
             these
             years
             past
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Complyances
             with
             them
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             Cursed
             to
             us
             of
             God.
             10.
             
             That
             few
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             doe
             really
             Abandon
             &
             forsake
             their
             corrupt
             Principles
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             joyn
             Cordially
             in
             the
             Cause
             and
             Covenant
             .
             11.
             
             That
             many
             of
             them
             doe
             ,
             after
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             Repentance
             for
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             Cause
             and
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             relapse
             frequently
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             .
             12.
             
             That
             sudden
             receiving
             of
             many
             of
             them
             to
             Fellowship
             and
             Trust
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             Credulity
             in
             beleiving
             their
             professions
             ,
             hath
             often
             cost
             this
             Land
             very
             dear
             13.
             
             That
             upon
             Consideration
             of
             the
             deep
             Treachery
             and
             Hypocrisie
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             Consequents
             following
             upon
             sudden
             receiving
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             Evidence
             of
             a
             Change
             ,
             after
             long
             and
             renewed
             Experience
             ,
             this
             Land
             renewed
             their
             obligations
             more
             strictly
             in
             the
             Solemne
             Engadgment
             .
             14.
             
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Designe
             driven
             these
             two
             years
             past
             ,
             to
             get
             that
             Partie
             again
             in
             Power
             and
             Trust.
             15.
             
             That
             this
             designe
             hath
             been
             testified
             against
             ,
             by
             the
             Publick
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Judicatories
             unto
             this
             time
             .
             16.
             
             That
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             driven
             at
             very
             cunningly
             and
             Actively
             ,
             by
             many
             Instruments
             and
             Arguments
             of
             severall
             sorts
             ;
             so
             hath
             it
             gained
             ground
             peece
             and
             peece
             ,
             untill
             at
             Length
             many
             of
             them
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Armie
             and
             Judicatories
             in
             the
             Countrey
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             to
             be
             employed
             and
             Intrusted
             .
             Thus
             the
             Designe
             is
             Accomplished
             .
             But
             17.
             
             These
             men
             do
             not
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             some
             Degree
             of
             Power
             ;
             But
             endeavour
             to
             Ingross
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             into
             their
             oun
             hands
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             bring
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             Cull
             out
             these
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             and
             do
             continue
             Constant
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
             18.
             
             That
             having
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             They
             must
             act
             according
             to
             their
             oun
             Principles
             ,
             and
             for
             estalishing
             their
             oun
             Ends.
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             these
             Principles
             and
             Ends
             ,
             are
             destructive
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Employing
             of
             ,
             and
             Associating
             with
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             according
             as
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             is
             Sinfull
             and
             Unlawfull
             .
          
           
             IF
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Land
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             of
             Power
             and
             Policy
             ,
             and
             the
             Exceptions
             Contained
             in
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Leviae
            
             doth
             Comprehend
             but
             few
             of
             that
             Party
             ;
             Then
             there
             needs
             be
             no
             more
             difficulty
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Present
             Publick
             Resolutions
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             do
             import
             ane
             Association
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             than
             to
             gather
             a
             Conclusion
             from
             clear
             Premisses
             .
             But
             that
             such
             a
             Conjunction
             is
             in
             it self
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             A
             violation
             of
             our
             solemne
             Oaths
             and
             Engadgments
             ;
             A
             backslyding
             from
             our
             Principles
             and
             Professions
             ,
             And
             a
             walking
             Contrare
             to
             the
             whole
             tenure
             and
             current
             of
             our
             former
             Resolutions
             and
             practises
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             reason
             from
             that
             Constant
             ,
             standing
             and
             perpetuall
             Rule
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             gives
             concerning
             the
             modelling
             and
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Armies
             of
             his
             people
             in
             all
             their
             Wars
             .
             Deut.
             23.
             9.
             
             
               When
               the
               Host
               goes
               forth
               against
               their
               enemies
               ,
               then
               Keep
               thee
               from
               everie
               wicked
               thing
               .
            
             And
             after
             .
             
               If
               there
               be
               among
               yow
               ,
               any
               man
               that
               is
               unclean
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               uncleanness
               that
               Chanceth
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               then
               shall
               he
               go
               abroad
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               come
               within
               the
               Camp.
            
             (
             If
             for
             
               Ceremoniall
               uncleanness
            
             he
             was
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             much
             more
             for
             Morall
             ,
             as
             our
             Divines
             Reason
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             uncleanness
             not
             Voluntary
             ,
             much
             more
             for
             Voluntary
             wickednesse
             .
             )
             The
             Reason
             of
             all
             is
             given
             
               verse
               14.
               for
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               walks
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               to
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               up
               thine
               Enemies
               before
               thee
               :
               Therfore
               shall
               thy
               Camp
               be
               holy
               ,
               that
               he
               see
               no
               unclean
               thing
               in
               thee
               and
               turn
               away
               from
               thee
               .
            
             Even
             as
             they
             would
             expect
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             ought
             they
             to
             keep
             their
             Camp
             holy
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ;
             He
             gives
             not
             such
             a
             strict
             Rule
             for
             the
             Competency
             of
             Number
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Principall
             thing
             .
             Therfore
             the
             present
             Conjunction
             with
             so
             many
             ungodly
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             formerly
             declared
             themselves
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             give
             no
             evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             frequently
             in
             scripture
             declared
             his
             dislike
             and
             hatred
             of
             such
             Associations
             and
             Conjunctions
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             cited
             in
             the
             Generall
             Assemblies
             Declaration
             in
             the
             year
             1648.
             against
             the
             Engadgment
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             this
             .
             We
             shall
             take
             the
             Argument
             as
             it
             is
             formed
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             In
             their
             Answer
             to
             the
             Observations
             of
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             upon
             the
             Assemblies
             Declaration
             .
             Pag.
             7.
             
             
               Every
               Engadgment
               in
               War
               ,
               that
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               Confederacie
               &
               Association
               with
               wicked
               men
               ,
               enemies
               of
               True
               Religion
               is
               sinfull
               and
               unlawfull
               .
               But
               the
               present
               Engadgment
               in
               War
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Publick
               Resolutions
               ,
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               for
               Religion
               ;
               and
               yet
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               Confederacy
               and
               Conjunction
               with
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               of
               True
               Religion
               .
            
             Ergo.
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             two
             first
             Sections
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             proved
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             forementioned
             ,
             God
             forbade
             Conjunctions
             and
             Confederacies
             with
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Cause
             and
             people
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Canaanites
             .
             Exod.
             34.
             12.
             15.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             2.
             and
             other
             Heathens
             ,
             Such
             was
             Asa
             his
             Covenant
             with
             Benhadad
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             to
             verse
             10.
             
             Ahaz
             his
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             2
             Kings
             16.
             7
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Chron.
             18.
             16.
             
             But
             also
             with
             wicked
             men
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             Iehoshaphats
             with
             Ahab
             2
             Chron
             18.
             3.
             
             
               And
               Ahab
               King
               of
               Israel
               said
               unto
               Iehoshaphat
               King
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               with
               thow
               go
               with
               me
               to
               Ramoth-Gilead
               ?
               And
               he
               Answered
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               thow
               art
               ,
               and
               my
               people
               as
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               in
               the
               war.
            
             Compared
             with
             Chap.
             19.
             2.
             
             
               And
               Iehu
               the
               son
               of
               Hanani
               the
               Seer
               ,
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               King
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Shouldst
               thow
               help
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               Love
               them
               that
               hate
               the
               Lord
               ?
               therefore
               is
               wrath
               upon
               thee
               from
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             with
             Ahaziah
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             35.
             
             
               And
               after
               this
               did
               Iehosbaphat
               King
               of
               Iudah
               joyn
               himself
               with
               Abaziah
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               did
               very
               wickedly
               .
            
             Which
             being
             reproved
             for
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             again
             joyn
             with
             Ahaziah
             1
             Kings
             22.
             49.
             
             
               Then
               said
               Ahaziah
               the
               Son
               of
               Ahab
               unto
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Let
               my
               servants
               go
               with
               thy
               servants
               in
               the
               ships
               :
               But
               Iehoshaphat
               would
               not
               .
            
             And
             then
             Amaziah's
             Association
             with
             100000
             of
             Israel
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               But
               there
               came
               a
               man
               of
               God
               to
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               O
               King
               Let
               not
               the
               Armie
               of
               Israel
               go
               with
               thee
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               with
               Israel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Ephraim
               .
            
             ver
             8.
             
             
               But
               if
               thow
               will
               go
               ,
               do
               it
               ,
               be
               strong
               for
               the
               battel
               :
               God
               shall
               make
               thee
               fall
               before
               the
               Enemy
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               power
               to
               help
               and
               to
               Cast
               down
               .
            
             ver
             9.
             
             
               And
               Amaziah
               said
               to
               the
               man
               of
               God.
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               for
               the
               hundred
               talents
               which
               I
               have
               given
               to
               the
               Army
               of
               Israel
               ?
               And
               the
               man
               of
               God
               answered
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               able
               to
               give
               thee
               much
               more
               than
               this
               .
            
             ver
             10.
             
             
               Then
               Amaziah
               separated
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Army
               that
               was
               come
               to
               him
               out
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               to
               go
               home
               again
               :
               Wherfore
               their
               anger
               was
               greatly
               Kindled
               against
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               they
               returned
               home
               in
               great
               anger
               .
            
             The
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             such
             Associations
             may
             further
             appear
             from
             Isay
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Say
               ye
               not
               ,
               A
               Confederacy
               ,
               to
               all
               them
               to
               whom
               this
               people
               shall
               say
               ,
               A
               Confederacy
               ;
               neither
               fear
               ye
               their
               fear
               ,
               nor
               be
               afraid
               .
            
             ver
             13.
             
             
               Sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               himself
               ,
               and
               let
               Him
               be
               your
               fear
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               dread
               .
            
             Jer.
             2.
             18.
             
             
               And
               now
               what
               hast
               thow
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Assyria
               to
               drink
               the
               Waters
               of
               the
               River
               ?
            
             Psal.
             106.
             35.
             
             
               But
               were
               mingled
               among
               the
               Heathen
               and
               learned
               their
               works
               .
            
             Hosea
             5.
             13.
             
             
               When
               Ephraim
               saw
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               Iudah
               saw
               his
               wound
               ,
               then
               went
               Ephraim
               to
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               King
               Iareb
               :
               Yet
               could
               be
               not
               heal
               yow
               ,
               nor
               cure
               yow
               of
               your
               wound
               .
            
             and
             Chap.
             7.
             8
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Ephraim
               ,
               he
               hath
               mixed
               himself
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               Ephraim
               is
               a
               cake
               not
               turned
               .
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               Ephraim
               also
               is
               like
               a
               silly
               dove
               without
               heart
               ,
               they
               call
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               Assyria
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               not
               unequally
               yoked
               together
               with
               unbelievers
               :
               for
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               righteouness
               with
               unrighteousness
               ?
               and
               what
               Communion
               hath
               Light
               with
               darknesse
               ?
            
             ver
             15.
             
             
               And
               what
               Concord
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               ?
               or
               what
               part
               hath
               he
               that
               believeth
               with
               an
               Infidel
               ?
            
             And
             if
             we
             should
             esteem
             Gods
             enemies
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             with
             perfect
             hatred
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             then
             joyn
             with
             them
             as
             friends
             ?
             Psal.
             139.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             at
             that
             time
             endeavoured
             to
             elude
             the
             strength
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             their
             Engadgment
             from
             the
             falling
             within
             
             the
             Compasse
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Assembly
             that
             year
             took
             the
             mask
             off
             their
             evasions
             .
             Would
             to
             God
             we
             had
             no
             other
             Party
             to
             deal
             with
             now
             .
             It
             was
             the
             evil
             and
             Complaint
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             Church
             and
             State
             was
             divided
             .
             But
             what
             ane
             evil
             time
             are
             we
             now
             fallen
             into
             ,
             that
             the
             union
             of
             these
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             the
             complaint
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Godly
             ?
             The
             Commission
             ,
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             
               Sterling
               Presbyterie
            
             ,
             sets
             up
             the
             Committees
             answer
             in
             a
             new
             dresse
             ,
             and
             holds
             it
             out
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             Consciences
             .
             All
             that
             is
             answered
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             or
             four
             heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             made
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             ane
             Invasive
             and
             Defensive
             War
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             Choise
             of
             Instruments
             ought
             to
             be
             sought
             :
             but
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             ,
             all
             subjects
             may
             be
             Imployed
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             cited
             conclude
             most
             expresly
             against
             Conjunctions
             of
             that
             Kind
             in
             defensive
             Wars
             .
             Such
             was
             Asa's
             Covenant
             ,
             such
             was
             Ahaz
             his
             Confedracie
             .
             Was
             not
             the
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Prophets
             directed
             particularly
             against
             the
             peoples
             seeking
             of
             help
             from
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             their
             oun
             Just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             ?
             
               Ier.
               2.
               18.
               
               Hosea
            
             5.
             13.
             
               and
               7.
               8.
               11.
               
               Isay
               ,
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             16.
             to
             ver
             10.
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             and
             Rule
             given
             Deut.
             23.
             is
             Generall
             ,
             regulating
             all
             their
             Wars
             whether
             Defensive
             or
             Offensive
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             any
             should
             imagine
             such
             a
             difference
             where
             the
             Law
             makes
             none
             ;
             nay
             ,
             when
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             Morall
             and
             Generall
             ,
             equally
             respecting
             all
             Wars
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             Ground
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             why
             wicked
             persons
             may
             not
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             camp
             when
             we
             invade
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             may
             be
             employed
             and
             entrusted
             when
             we
             defend
             our
             selves
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Reason
             to
             preferr
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             conceive
             Defensive
             War
             should
             have
             the
             preference
             :
             Because
             when
             the
             Lord
             brings
             upon
             us
             injust
             invasion
             ,
             he
             is
             ordinarly
             pursuing
             a
             Controversie
             against
             us
             :
             and
             therfore
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             tender
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             unclean
             thing
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             every
             wicked
             thing
             from
             us
             ,
             even
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ;
             Lest
             we
             add
             oyl
             to
             the
             flame
             of
             his
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             he
             
               seeing
               such
               ane
               unclean
               thing
               in
               us
               ,
               turn
               yet
               further
               from
               us
               .
            
             Except
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             take
             a
             care
             to
             have
             God
             in
             the
             camp
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             upon
             Just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             ,
             seing
             our
             Cause
             is
             so
             good
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             more
             hazard
             and
             danger
             to
             our
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             wicked
             Malignant
             Army
             at
             home
             among
             us
             ,
             than
             abroad
             in
             another
             Nation
             .
             While
             they
             are
             here
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             can
             command
             all
             :
             But
             there
             might
             be
             some
             hope
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             for
             vindicating
             our
             oun
             Liberties
             and
             Religion
             while
             they
             are
             abroad
             ,
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Engadgment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             this
             Case
             and
             the
             Engadgment
             :
             Because
             there
             was
             then
             no
             necessity
             of
             choosing
             such
             Instruments
             ,
             a
             competency
             of
             power
             might
             be
             had
             :
             But
             now
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             And
             therfore
             the
             Scriptures
             mentioned
             do
             not
             militate
             against
             the
             present
             case
             .
             Answer
             1.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             cited
             will
             obviate
             this
             .
             What
             made
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             ,
             run
             to
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             for
             help
             ,
             but
             their
             weakness
             and
             necessitie
             ?
             Their
             wound
             was
             incurable
             ,
             and
             their
             bruise
             grievous
             ,
             as
             Ieremiah
             often
             Laments
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Cap.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             10.
             19.
             
             &c.
             and
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             excuse
             them
             for
             going
             to
             Egypt
             or
             Assyria
             to
             heal
             their
             wound
             Hos.
             5.
             13.
             and
             7.
             8
             ,
             11.
             
             
             The
             Scripture
             holds
             out
             Infidelity
             and
             Distrust
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             such
             Associations
             .
             2.
             
             
               Chron.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Isay.
            
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             incompetency
             of
             Means
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Suppose
             there
             were
             a
             necessitie
             for
             the
             calling
             forth
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Common
             people
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Employing
             any
             such
             persons
             of
             whom
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             in
             places
             of
             Trust
             :
             There
             is
             none
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             ,
             besides
             all
             secluded
             persons
             ,
             many
             ,
             that
             might
             fill
             the
             places
             of
             Trust
             and
             Power
             :
             Therfore
             the
             plea
             of
             necessity
             is
             but
             a
             Pretence
             to
             cover
             some
             Designe
             ,
             that
             under
             its
             specious
             and
             Plausible
             Covering
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Land
             may
             be
             Ingrossed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Malignants
             :
             And
             so
             by
             this
             means
             all
             Power
             and
             Trust
             may
             return
             as
             the
             rivers
             to
             the
             sea
             or
             fountain
             (
             as
             they
             Judge
             )
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             so
             in
             his
             Person
             there
             may
             be
             established
             ane
             Unlimited
             and
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             Necessity
             is
             a
             very
             plausible
             Argument
             and
             strong
             plea
             to
             Carnall
             reason
             for
             any
             thing
             ;
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             good
             ground
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             sinfull
             in
             it self
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             sinfull
             in
             it self
             appears
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             simply
             condemning
             such
             Associations
             upon
             moral
             ,
             and
             so
             Generall
             and
             perpetuall
             grounds
             .
             Now
             in
             such
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             either
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             competent
             means
             ,
             seing
             in
             such
             Cases
             we
             have
             so
             many
             promises
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             all
             help
             be
             gone
             ,
             which
             God
             allows
             us
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             we
             must
             wait
             on
             him
             till
             He
             bring
             Salvation
             with
             his
             oun
             Arm.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             plea
             of
             necessity
             is
             the
             strongest
             that
             is
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             Present
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             it
             a
             litle
             more
             .
             It
             is
             aleadged
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             help
             can
             be
             had
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             which
             are
             yet
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             much
             Choise
             of
             Persons
             ;
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             faithfull
             men
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             Declares
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             that
             are
             called
             forth
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             are
             gathered
             ,
             it
             cannot
             amount
             to
             a
             power
             Competent
             enough
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             such
             a
             Question
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             second
             means
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             immediately
             depends
             on
             sense
             and
             experience
             ,
             these
             who
             are
             not
             aquainted
             ,
             should
             give
             Credit
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             .
             And
             that
             a
             Competency
             of
             power
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Providence
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             which
             we
             must
             act
             ,
             except
             we
             would
             tempt
             God
             by
             requiring
             of
             him
             wonders
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Enemies
             Armie
             to
             Consist
             of
             20000
             or
             above
             ,
             Are
             there
             not
             moe
             sensible
             persons
             in
             the
             Shyres
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             Forth
             ?
             Believe
             it
             who
             please
             ,
             we
             cannot
             stop
             our
             oun
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             our
             oun
             eyes
             .
             Let
             the
             rolls
             of
             severall
             shyres
             be
             Looked
             to
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             confute
             that
             Testimony
             .
             Nay
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             moe
             persons
             not
             formerly
             secluded
             in
             all
             these
             Shyres
             ?
             What
             meant
             the
             Levie
             appointed
             immediately
             after
             Dumbar
             ?
             was
             not
             10000
             Foot
             and
             1400
             Horse
             put
             upon
             these
             Shyres
             which
             are
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ?
             and
             yet
             the
             Rules
             of
             exclusion
             was
             not
             abandoned
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             most
             part
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             Countrey
             not
             Levied
             .
             Money
             was
             taken
             in
             stead
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Levies
             obstructed
             ;
             So
             that
             there
             was
             litle
             Addition
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Forces
             that
             remained
             ;
             the
             Forces
             diverted
             by
             the
             insurrection
             of
             the
             Malignants
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             at
             the
             Kings
             
             command
             or
             warrand
             .
             All
             which
             hath
             such
             pregnant
             presumptions
             of
             a
             designe
             carryed
             on
             to
             Necessitate
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Employ
             that
             Party
             ,
             by
             the
             cunning
             Polititians
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             by
             obstructing
             the
             Levies
             ,
             raising
             the
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             then
             pacifying
             them
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Indemnity
             :
             and
             at
             last
             openly
             and
             avowedly
             Associating
             with
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             designe
             is
             accomplished
             which
             was
             long
             since
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             satisfying
             Courses
             had
             been
             studyed
             by
             the
             publick
             Judicatories
             to
             carry
             on
             all
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             Land
             with
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             there
             had
             accrued
             strength
             from
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             be-south
             Forth
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             compensed
             all
             that
             competency
             of
             Power
             that
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             Malignants
             makes
             up
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             would
             have
             been
             more
             blessed
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             no
             help
             required
             nor
             expected
             from
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             be-south
             Forth
             ,
             wherefore
             did
             the
             Commission
             write
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             these
             bounds
             that
             they
             might
             Concur
             actively
             in
             their
             stations
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Levies
             ,
             and
             choose
             Ministers
             to
             go
             out
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             Answered
             That
             the
             Confederacies
             reproved
             were
             Unlawful
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             either
             with
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             strangers
             and
             Forraigners
             .
             This
             is
             answered
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             Amaziah
             &c.
             and
             so
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             make
             against
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             the
             employing
             all
             Subjects
             in
             the
             just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             This
             answer
             at
             one
             blow
             cuts
             off
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assemblies
             reason
             against
             the
             Association
             with
             Malignants
             in
             that
             year
             .
             There
             might
             be
             some
             few
             persons
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             no
             party
             and
             faction
             such
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             can
             deny
             Association
             with
             the
             English
             Malignants
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             ;
             Yea
             not
             only
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             our
             oun
             Countreymen
             that
             was
             in
             Rebellion
             with
             
               Iames
               Grahame
            
             ,
             who
             were
             neither
             Idolaters
             nor
             Forraigners
             .
             We
             need
             no
             other
             answer
             than
             the
             Commission
             at
             that
             time
             gave
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             using
             that
             same
             evasion
             .
             pag.
             10.
             11.
             2.
             
             The
             ground
             and
             reason
             whereupon
             such
             Associations
             are
             condemned
             ,
             is
             more
             generall
             and
             comprehensive
             .
             Iehoshaphat
             was
             reproved
             for
             joyning
             with
             Ahab
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               ungodly
               and
               hated
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             in
             our
             terms
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Malignant
             and
             profane
             man.
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             mocking
             of
             Scripture
             to
             Restrict
             Ungodliness
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Confederacie
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             and
             other
             Nations
             was
             forbidden
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               be
               not
               ensnared
               ,
               and
               learn
               not
               their
               works
               .
            
             Now
             is
             not
             the
             Company
             of
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             ungodly
             men
             of
             the
             same
             generall
             profession
             ,
             but
             mockers
             and
             haters
             of
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
             as
             infectious
             and
             ensnaring
             ?
             Nay
             it
             s
             more
             apt
             to
             ensnare
             because
             of
             the
             profession
             .
             Paul
             would
             have
             as
             much
             distance
             kept
             with
             a
             brother
             walking
             Unorderly
             ,
             as
             a
             Pagan
             :
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             walks
             contrary
             to
             their
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             do
             evidence
             more
             ungodliness
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             than
             a
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             Papist
             that
             walks
             precisely
             according
             to
             his
             profession
             .
             There
             is
             some
             Principle
             of
             Conscience
             stirring
             in
             the
             one
             :
             but
             it
             s
             seared
             in
             the
             other
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             .
             God
             ranks
             such
             ,
             who
             are
             Uncircumcised
             in
             heart
             ,
             with
             the
             uncircumcised
             in
             flesh
             .
             Ought
             not
             his
             people
             to
             do
             so
             to
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             Rule
             of
             modelling
             Armies
             and
             purging
             the
             Camp
             is
             most
             Comprehensive
             Deut.
             23.
             
             
             Not
             only
             of
             Idolaters
             and
             Forraigners
             ,
             but
             every
             
               wicked
               thing
            
             and
             
               Unclean
               thing
            
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Camp.
             Now
             seing
             these
             Examples
             are
             transgressions
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             to
             make
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             reproving
             and
             condemning
             of
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             Idolaters
             were
             Associated
             with
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             other
             might
             be
             joyned
             with
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Idolater
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Reason
             against
             Amaziah's
             Conjunction
             with
             Israel
             is
             wrested
             by
             some
             ,
             expounding
             it
             thus
             .
             
               God
               is
               not
               with
               them
            
             ,
             is
             not
             understood
             
               in
               regard
               of
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               nor
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               prospering
               providence
               :
               because
               he
               was
               often
               with
               them
               in
               that
               Regard
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               in
               regard
               of
               an
               Idolatrous
               profession
               .
            
             But
             we
             reply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             nor
             simply
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             prospering
             Providence
             :
             But
             
               Ut
               plurimum
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             most
             part
             crossing
             them
             till
             they
             were
             cutt
             off
             from
             being
             a
             Nation
             .
             But
             especially
             it
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             Course
             opposite
             to
             God
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15
             :
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
               while
               ye
               be
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               forsake
               him
               he
               will
               forsake
               you
               .
            
             If
             any
             will
             restrict
             this
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             ground
             from
             Scripture
             for
             such
             a
             Limitation
             ;
             but
             being
             engadged
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             he
             wrests
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             his
             oun
             destruction
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             palpable
             forsakings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             forsaking
             of
             men
             ,
             beside
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             worship
             .
             5.
             
             That
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               God
               did
               not
               Command
               Amaziah
               to
               dismisse
               any
               of
               his
               oun
               Subjects
               .
            
             Either
             it
             makes
             nor
             much
             to
             the
             present
             business
             ,
             or
             els
             it
             strikes
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             it self
             ,
             that
             Commanded
             such
             strict
             purging
             of
             the
             Camp.
             From
             whom
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             Certainly
             from
             wicked
             Israelites
             ,
             from
             wicked
             Countrey
             men
             :
             Therefore
             if
             there
             was
             any
             such
             among
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             put
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Army
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Nay
             the
             Command
             of
             dismissing
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             was
             ,
             really
             and
             upon
             the
             Matter
             ,
             a
             Command
             to
             Purge
             his
             Camp
             of
             all
             that
             was
             of
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             the
             Civil
             difference
             of
             strangers
             and
             Citizens
             should
             make
             such
             Difference
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Ought
             we
             not
             to
             hate
             the
             Lords
             enemies
             with
             a
             perfect
             hatred
             ,
             not
             as
             English-men
             ,
             not
             as
             strangers
             ,
             but
             as
             Enemies
             .
             Levi
             knew
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             honour
             ;
             but
             many
             now
             for
             respect
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             know
             not
             God.
             It
             is
             the
             Moral
             Quality
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             respects
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             and
             Countreys
             .
             To
             be
             a
             Citizen
             ,
             if
             not
             qualified
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             plead
             for
             employment
             
               in
               foro
               Conscientiae
            
             and
             before
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             a
             stranger
             and
             qualified
             doth
             impede
             trust
             and
             employment
             
               in
               foro
               Conscientiae
            
             and
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             Answered
             (
             and
             it
             is
             by
             some
             )
             That
             these
             Scriptures
             plead
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Conjunction
             with
             wicked
             men
             in
             a
             Quarrell
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             seing
             our
             present
             business
             is
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             all
             subjects
             ,
             as
             subjects
             ,
             stand
             in
             Capacity
             of
             employment
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             though
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             Religion
             there
             must
             be
             a
             choise
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Commission
             have
             vindicated
             themselves
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             Sterling
             Presbytery
             from
             that
             Imputation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             state
             the
             Quarrell
             and
             Cause
             meerly
             upon
             Civil
             things
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             Querie
             .
             But
             Certainly
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             given
             to
             these
             that
             are
             watching
             for
             
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             to
             state
             the
             Cause
             so
             :
             because
             they
             do
             contrare
             to
             all
             former
             Custom
             and
             Practise
             ,
             mention
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             only
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             employing
             of
             all
             members
             of
             the
             body
             or
             subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             its
             defence
             more
             Plausible
             .
             But
             we
             answer
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             The
             Associations
             and
             Conjunctions
             that
             are
             Condemned
             in
             the
             cited
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             them
             for
             Civil
             Quarrells
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             know
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             point
             of
             just
             and
             necessary
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             Justifie
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Rule
             given
             them
             Deut.
             23.
             was
             regulating
             all
             their
             wars
             ,
             and
             clearly
             holds
             forth
             ,
             that
             all
             subjects
             as
             subjects
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Politick
             body
             ,
             though
             as
             such
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             lying
             on
             them
             to
             Defend
             the
             whole
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             in
             actuall
             and
             nearest
             Capacity
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             wicked
             and
             unclean
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             Wars
             of
             his
             People
             his
             oun
             wars
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             to
             his
             Glory
             ;
             Num.
             21
             ▪
             14.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20
             :
             15.
             
             Col.
             3
             :
             17.
             
             More
             especially
             such
             solemne
             undertakings
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             his
             people
             ,
             acting
             for
             Self-defence
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             .
             3.
             
             Although
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             be
             Different
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             Unseparable
             .
             Whoever
             is
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             really
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             he
             is
             
               to
               ipso
            
             entrusted
             with
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Cause
             :
             Therefore
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ought
             alwise
             to
             have
             Religion
             first
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             ought
             ,
             especially
             in
             raising
             Forces
             for
             self-preservation
             ,
             levell
             at
             Religion
             ,
             and
             direct
             the
             Choise
             of
             Instruments
             in
             Relation
             to
             that
             Mark
             ,
             that
             they
             destroy
             not
             Christians
             while
             they
             save
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             preserve
             our
             bodies
             to
             destroy
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             is
             dissonant
             from
             and
             contrare
             unto
             all
             our
             former
             Resolutions
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Engadgments
             ,
             Confessions
             and
             Humiliations
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             most
             Unlawfull
             ,
             or
             they
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             point
             ,
             were
             Unlawfull
             .
             But
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             and
             proceedings
             are
             dissonant
             from
             ,
             and
             contrare
             to
             all
             these
             .
             Ergo.
             Either
             our
             Present
             or
             our
             former
             Resolutions
             and
             Practises
             were
             Unlawfull
             ;
             either
             we
             were
             wrong
             before
             ,
             or
             we
             are
             not
             right
             now
             .
             The
             second
             Proposition
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             from
             1.
             
             The
             present
             Resolutions
             are
             contrare
             to
             the
             Solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             in
             the
             fourth
             Article
             and
             the
             sixth
             .
             To
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Because
             we
             put
             power
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             in
             the
             oun
             nature
             of
             it
             with
             either
             actuall
             punishing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             endeavoring
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             punishment
             .
             Unless
             it
             be
             intended
             to
             bring
             them
             all
             forth
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             slaughter
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             Lords
             mind
             indeed
             ,
             howbeit
             they
             know
             not
             his
             thoughts
             .
             And
             to
             the
             sixth
             Article
             ,
             Because
             its
             a
             declyning
             to
             the
             contrary
             Party
             ,
             even
             that
             party
             against
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             was
             at
             the
             making
             expresly
             contrived
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             1648.
             hath
             it
             ,
             It
             s
             a
             joyning
             with
             one
             enemy
             to
             beat
             another
             ,
             with
             a
             black
             Devil
             to
             beat
             a
             white
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             Ingenuously
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             are
             not
             contrare
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Because
             such
             as
             are
             descrived
             in
             the
             Covenant
             are
             
             not
             allowed
             to
             be
             employed
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             are
             not
             now
             Malignants
             .
             What
             needs
             men
             make
             such
             a
             Compasse
             to
             Justifie
             the
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             so
             easy
             and
             ready
             a
             way
             straight
             at
             hand
             ?
             This
             one
             answer
             might
             take
             off
             all
             the
             Arguments
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Malignant
             party
             now
             :
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             that
             being
             removed
             ,
             all
             the
             building
             must
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             we
             have
             in
             the
             First
             article
             evinced
             that
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             scandalous
             to
             have
             proved
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             Questioned
             .
             If
             it
             were
             indeed
             true
             ,
             that
             no
             Malignants
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             employed
             ,
             what
             needed
             the
             Commission
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             Sterling
             Presbytery
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             to
             justify
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             ,
             when
             the
             clearing
             of
             that
             one
             point
             had
             cleared
             all
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Assembly
             
               Anno
               1648.
               
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               to
               be
               employed
               ,
               that
               continue
               natourly
               in
               the
               Courses
               of
               Malignancy
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               that
               year
               .
            
             Wheras
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             that
             was
             then
             Associated
             with
             ,
             would
             have
             engadged
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             such
             as
             had
             been
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             made
             shew
             of
             their
             repentance
             for
             their
             defection
             from
             it
             :
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             solemne
             Acknowledgment
             of
             Publick
             sins
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             peremptory
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             us
             tremble
             to
             think
             on
             it
             Pag.
             6
             
               Should
               we
               again
               break
               his
               Commandments
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               joyning
               any
               more
               in
               Affinity
               with
               the
               people
               of
               these
               Abominations
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               our
               bosome
               these
               serpents
               ,
               which
               have
               formerly
               stung
               us
               almost
               to
               death
               ?
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               argue
               much
               folly
               and
               madness
               ,
               So
               no
               doubt
               ,
               it
               would
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               consume
               us
               till
               there
               be
               no
               remnant
               of
               escaping
               .
            
             Let
             the
             6th
             .
             Article
             also
             be
             considered
             .
             Joyn
             to
             this
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             upon
             report
             of
             this
             enemies
             invading
             Pag.
             6.
             where
             it
             is
             Declared
             ,
             that
             Malignants
             shall
             not
             be
             Associated
             with
             ,
             nay
             not
             countenanced
             and
             permitted
             to
             be
             in
             our
             Armies
             .
             The
             Generall
             Assembly
             after
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             enemies
             entry
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             gives
             serious
             warning
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             snares
             from
             that
             Partie
             :
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             men
             ordinarly
             are
             so
             taken
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Danger
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             Look
             back
             to
             that
             which
             is
             behind
             them
             &c.
             
             How
             often
             have
             we
             sentenced
             our selves
             unto
             Wrath
             ▪
             and
             Consumption
             if
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             this
             sin
             again
             ?
             All
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             our
             Engadgments
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             was
             conceived
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             But
             to
             be
             no
             impediment
             of
             just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             by
             Natures
             Law
             which
             no
             humane
             Law
             can
             Infringe
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             reply
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             our
             prosecution
             of
             the
             Cause
             these
             years
             past
             ,
             should
             be
             Contradistinguished
             from
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             It
             was
             conceived
             that
             our
             War
             in
             England
             was
             Defensive
             not
             Invasive
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessitated
             for
             the
             defence
             even
             of
             our
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             it
             is
             now
             questioned
             ;
             But
             passing
             what
             was
             acted
             abroad
             ,
             Certainly
             all
             our
             Wars
             at
             home
             were
             meerly
             Defensive
             ,
             both
             against
             unjust
             Invasion
             and
             seditious
             Insurrections
             .
             Now
             our
             solemne
             Engadgments
             were
             conceived
             ,
             in
             relation
             ▪
             to
             our
             actings
             at
             Home
             especially
             ,
             and
             modelling
             our
             Armies
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             Liberties
             and
             Religion
             .
             We
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             a
             just
             invasive
             war
             is
             a
             rare
             accident
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             flock
             of
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             violence
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             sheep
             among
             wolves
             :
             but
             are
             not
             often
             called
             to
             prey
             upon
             others
             .
             2.
             
             To
             call
             our
             Solemne
             Engadgments
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             our
             oaths
             and
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Humane
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             that
             must
             cede
             to
             Natures
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             ingenuous
             dealing
             :
             because
             to
             Justifie
             the
             present
             proceedings
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             expedite
             way
             ,
             than
             to
             condemne
             by
             past
             Resolutions
             for
             the
             peremptoriness
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             grounded
             on
             Politick
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             are
             alterable
             :
             But
             it
             imports
             a
             great
             change
             of
             Principles
             .
             We
             conceive
             that
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             that
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Matter
             grounded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             oblidge
             not
             Conscience
             but
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             generall
             end
             ,
             are
             alterable
             ,
             and
             changeable
             ,
             whenever
             they
             come
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Self-defence
             ,
             Law
             of
             God
             written
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Commission
             ,
             Discharging
             all
             subjects
             to
             rise
             without
             the
             Kings
             Command
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             use
             of
             against
             our
             first
             taking
             Arms
             ,
             was
             no
             wayes
             binding
             on
             the
             subjects
             not
             to
             rise
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             when
             in
             hazard
             .
             And
             we
             wonder
             that
             that
             Law
             should
             be
             compared
             to
             our
             Solemne
             Engadgments
             ,
             which
             are
             grounded
             upon
             oaths
             and
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             very
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Engadgments
             did
             no
             more
             bind
             us
             now
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             defence
             ,
             than
             that
             Law
             did
             bind
             us
             then
             .
             Royalists
             might
             be
             excused
             for
             preferring
             the
             Kings
             will
             to
             Gods
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             be
             pardoned
             for
             equalizing
             them
             .
             And
             especially
             while
             we
             consider
             that
             that
             forementioned
             Act
             undoubdely
             hath
             been
             intended
             ,
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             ane
             Arbitrary
             and
             Absolute
             Power
             in
             the
             Kings
             hand
             ;
             that
             the
             Subjects
             may
             not
             have
             Liberty
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             except
             the
             King
             will.
             Where
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             Liberty
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             his
             Word
             ;
             No
             King
             can
             justly
             ty
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             binds
             us
             and
             oblidges
             us
             by
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             No
             King
             or
             Parliament
             can
             loose
             us
             or
             unty
             us
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Commission
             and
             Assembly
             upon
             this
             invasion
             ,
             Renues
             the
             same
             bond
             of
             our
             former
             Engadgments
             ;
             Yea
             and
             speaks
             expresly
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             fewness
             and
             scarceness
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             against
             the
             Unbelief
             of
             people
             that
             are
             ready
             in
             danger
             to
             choose
             any
             help
             .
             Therefore
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             answer
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Choise
             of
             Instruments
             which
             now
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             may
             indeed
             condemn
             and
             falsifie
             the
             Declarations
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             supposing
             of
             the
             Paucitie
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             application
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             and
             divine
             truth
             to
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             speak
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             application
             of
             that
             truth
             therein
             contained
             to
             our
             time
             ;
             it
             being
             more
             manifest
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             greater
             necessity
             and
             less
             Choise
             of
             Instruments
             :
             and
             so
             in
             greater
             hazard
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             overlooking
             what
             is
             behind
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             of
             all
             Considerations
             the
             most
             Confounding
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             our
             former
             Humiliations
             and
             Fasts
             .
             How
             often
             hath
             it
             been
             Confessed
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             predominant
             Publick
             sin
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
               Countenancing
               and
               Employing
               the
               Malignant
               Partie
               ?
            
             But
             when
             we
             call
             particalarlie
             to
             mind
             the
             first
             Solemne
             Fast
             after
             the
             defeat
             at
             Dumbar
             ,
             Astonishment
             takes
             hold
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             defended
             as
             a
             Duty
             ,
             which
             ,
             but
             some
             moneths
             ago
             ,
             was
             Solemnly
             confessed
             
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             the
             not
             purging
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             the
             obstructing
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             great
             inclinations
             to
             keep
             in
             and
             fetch
             in
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             repining
             at
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             against
             all
             that
             was
             done
             in
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             was
             then
             reckoned
             as
             the
             great
             Cause
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             his
             sad
             stroak
             upon
             us
             .
             What
             distraction
             may
             this
             breed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             hear
             that
             same
             thing
             Complained
             of
             as
             great
             sin
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             Commended
             as
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             morrow
             ?
             Is
             not
             all
             the
             Land
             presently
             called
             to
             mourn
             for
             the
             Kings
             sins
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             the
             designing
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             warrand
             to
             rise
             in
             Arms
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ?
             Now
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             able
             to
             reconcile
             these
             in
             their
             oun
             minds
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             mourn
             for
             that
             as
             a
             sin
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             hear
             commended
             as
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ?
             To
             fast
             a
             day
             for
             that
             as
             the
             Kings
             sin
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             go
             about
             to
             morrow
             as
             their
             oun
             Duty
             ?
             
               Tell
               it
               not
               in
               Gath
               ,
               Publish
               it
               not
               in
               Ashkelon
               :
               lest
               the
               Daughters
               of
               the
               Philistines
               rejoyce
               .
            
             Heathens
             may
             rise
             in
             Judgment
             against
             this
             Generation
             .
             
               Semperidem
               ●elle
               atque
               idem
               nolle
               haec
               demum
               sapientiae
               est
               .
            
             If
             any
             wise
             man
             be
             
               ubique
               &
               semper
               sibi
               pay
               &
               idem
               ,
            
             what
             ought
             a
             Godly
             man
             to
             be
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             is
             an
             Uncertain
             mean
             of
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             Certain
             mean
             of
             destruction
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
             But
             the
             employing
             and
             entrusting
             of
             all
             men
             promiscuously
             ,
             according
             as
             is
             holden
             out
             in
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             ;
             is
             ,
             at
             best
             an
             ,
             uncertain
             mean
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             more
             certain
             mean
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Religion
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
             The
             First
             Proposition
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
             When
             any
             less
             good
             comes
             in
             opposition
             with
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             the
             Pesser
             good
             in
             that
             respect
             becomes
             evil
             .
             We
             may
             not
             endanger
             certainly
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             probable
             and
             incertain
             attainment
             of
             the
             lesser
             .
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             I
             know
             will
             be
             Denyed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             denyed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Engadgment
             by
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             .
             They
             said
             ,
             the
             Danger
             of
             Religion
             was
             not
             infallibile
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             eventually
             fall
             out
             so
             :
             but
             not
             by
             any
             Causality
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             pleaded
             now
             .
             That
             the
             danger
             of
             Religion
             is
             not
             inevitable
             ;
             That
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             certain
             :
             and
             so
             these
             being
             laid
             in
             the
             ballance
             together
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
             to
             eschew
             a
             certain
             danger
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             Destruction
             ,
             rather
             hazard
             on
             a
             probable
             danger
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             shall
             clear
             this
             and
             confirm
             the
             reason
             .
             1.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             indeed
             great
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             certain
             and
             inevitable
             in
             case
             of
             not
             employing
             the
             Malignant
             party
             :
             because
             there
             may
             be
             some
             competency
             of
             Power
             beside
             .
             Now
             the
             Delivery
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             this
             danger
             ,
             by
             conjunction
             with
             that
             party
             ,
             is
             either
             improbable
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             sentenced
             our selves
             to
             Destruction
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             should
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             again
             .
             We
             are
             standing
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             whereto
             we
             have
             bound
             over
             ourselves
             ;
             And
             beside
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             parsuing
             that
             generation
             ,
             and
             hath
             raised
             up
             this
             Enemy
             for
             their
             destruction
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             with
             greater
             probability
             expect
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             plagues
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             under
             our
             oun
             Curse
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             Delivered
             ,
             or
             be
             instruments
             of
             Deliverance
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Or
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             :
             for
             what
             is
             more
             uncertain
             than
             the
             event
             of
             
             War
             ?
             The
             battel
             in
             this
             sense
             may
             be
             said
             peculiarly
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             Religion
             is
             Certain
             and
             inevitable
             ,
             though
             not
             simply
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             :
             because
             the
             Lord
             doth
             in
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             what
             he
             pleases
             ;
             yet
             with
             a
             Morall
             Certainty
             and
             infallibility
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             as
             great
             as
             Physicall
             certainty
             .
             Suppose
             these
             men
             ;
             having
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             prevail
             ;
             will
             they
             not
             employ
             it
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             for
             attaining
             their
             oun
             ends
             ,
             which
             both
             are
             destructive
             to
             Religion
             ?
             What
             is
             more
             certain
             than
             that
             men
             act
             and
             speak
             from
             the
             Abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             restraint
             ?
             It
             should
             be
             a
             great
             wonder
             if
             they
             who
             are
             so
             accustomed
             to
             doe
             evil
             ,
             should
             cease
             to
             doe
             evil
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             power
             and
             Convenience
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Power
             and
             greatness
             hath
             Corrupted
             many
             good
             men
             ,
             shall
             it
             Convert
             them
             ?
             Can
             men
             expect
             other
             fruits
             from
             a
             tree
             than
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             yeelds
             ?
             Will
             one
             seek
             figs
             on
             thorns
             ,
             or
             grapes
             on
             thistles
             ?
             2.
             
             We
             do
             not
             see
             what
             Defence
             it
             can
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             godly
             and
             well
             affected
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             as
             much
             troubled
             in
             their
             persons
             and
             Estates
             by
             that
             Party
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             .
             It
             is
             known
             what
             threatnings
             the
             Countrey
             is
             filled
             with
             ,
             which
             vents
             that
             inveterate
             Malice
             and
             hatred
             of
             all
             the
             well
             affected
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             kept
             within
             their
             breast
             of
             a
             long
             time
             :
             and
             now
             they
             find
             opportunity
             of
             outing
             it
             .
             It
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             day
             light
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             all
             the
             secluded
             persons
             looks
             upon
             these
             that
             opposed
             them
             in
             the
             Engadgment
             ,
             and
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             places
             of
             Trust
             ,
             and
             Capacity
             of
             Employment
             ,
             as
             enemies
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             Enemies
             as
             the
             Sectaries
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             to
             expect
             when
             they
             have
             full
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             ;
             they
             have
             already
             so
             lift
             up
             their
             head
             ,
             that
             no
             Godly
             man
             can
             promise
             himself
             security
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             And
             especially
             the
             faithfull
             Gentlmen
             and
             people
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             more
             proof
             of
             their
             Faithfullnesse
             to
             the
             Cause
             and
             Kingdom
             against
             the
             Common
             Enemie
             ,
             than
             any
             others
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             Yet
             are
             daily
             suffering
             violence
             from
             these
             preservators
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             sufferers
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Enemy
             :
             When
             they
             have
             no
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             whom
             I
             beseech
             yow
             ,
             will
             they
             prey
             upon
             ;
             seing
             they
             do
             it
             already
             while
             they
             have
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             replyed
             .
             That
             none
             of
             the
             least
             Suspition
             ,
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             in
             such
             trust
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             Religion
             :
             And
             that
             ane
             oath
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             as
             particular
             ,
             binding
             and
             strict
             as
             is
             possible
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             What
             a
             manifest
             receding
             is
             it
             from
             former
             principles
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             conceived
             ,
             that
             all
             places
             of
             trust
             ,
             excepting
             some
             few
             of
             eminent
             note
             ,
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             secluded
             and
             debarred
             persons
             ,
             without
             the
             prejudice
             of
             Religion
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             most
             part
             of
             Officers
             ,
             nominated
             by
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Shyres
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             such
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             of
             suspition
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             have
             been
             Enemies
             by
             actuall
             opposition
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             known
             underminers
             thereof
             .
             Can
             it
             be
             said
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             that
             none
             ,
             of
             whom
             is
             any
             suspition
             ,
             shall
             have
             such
             trust
             as
             may
             be
             prejudiciall
             ?
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             just
             grounds
             of
             suspition
             and
             jealousie
             of
             Generall
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             Chief
             trust
             in
             our
             Armies
             :
             and
             this
             the
             publick
             
             Judicatories
             are
             not
             Ignorant
             of
             .
             2.
             
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             are
             but
             like
             green
             Cords
             about
             Samson
             to
             bind
             these
             men
             .
             Would
             we
             have
             them
             yet
             once
             again
             perjured
             ;
             Then
             may
             we
             tender
             ane
             oath
             to
             them
             .
             Put
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             them
             swear
             to
             employ
             it
             well
             .
             It
             s
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             to
             give
             a
             mad
             man
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             then
             perswade
             him
             to
             hurt
             none
             with
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             capitulation
             with
             such
             persons
             ,
             retaining
             their
             old
             principles
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             floods
             or
             winds
             .
             These
             whom
             that
             SACRED
             BOND
             OF
             COVENANT
             hath
             not
             tyed
             ,
             what
             oath
             can
             bind
             ?
             Except
             yow
             can
             change
             their
             nature
             ,
             do
             not
             swear
             them
             to
             good
             behaviour
             .
             Can
             a
             Leopard
             change
             his
             Spots
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             gives
             great
             offence
             and
             scandal
             ,
             and
             layes
             a
             stumbling
             block
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Godly
             :
             that
             is
             Unlawfull
             .
             But
             the
             present
             Association
             and
             Conjunction
             ,
             with
             all
             persons
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             excepting
             a
             few
             if
             any
             )
             is
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             to
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             to
             the
             Godly
             especially
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Enemy
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             peremptory
             CHRIST
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             in
             the
             point
             of
             offence
             ,
             which
             yet
             few
             Christians
             do
             consider
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             even
             of
             our
             blaspheming
             Enemies
             .
             
               Give
               no
               offence
               neither
               to
               the
               Iew
               nor
               Gentile
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             CHRIST
             would
             not
             offend
             and
             scandalize
             his
             malitious
             Enemies
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             great
             offence
             given
             to
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             and
             Notion
             of
             Subjects
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             s
             known
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             are
             tender
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             what
             fellowship
             they
             act
             with
             :
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             Remonstrate
             unto
             the
             Commission
             and
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             from
             severall
             Synods
             .
             Now
             the
             present
             Resolution
             layeth
             that
             stumbling
             block
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             act
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             way
             left
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             in
             their
             Consciences
             are
             not
             satisfyed
             with
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sad
             necessity
             and
             snare
             that
             is
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perform
             their
             bound
             duty
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             most
             desirous
             of
             ,
             without
             sin
             :
             Because
             of
             the
             way
             that
             is
             taken
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             Offence
             and
             stumbling
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             necessitated
             by
             Law
             to
             that
             which
             was
             their
             affliction
             ?
             The
             mixture
             that
             was
             in
             our
             Armies
             was
             their
             Grief
             :
             And
             their
             comfort
             was
             that
             the
             Judicatories
             were
             minting
             at
             their
             duty
             to
             purge
             them
             :
             But
             now
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             attaining
             that
             :
             all
             Doors
             is
             shut
             up
             by
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             .
             3.
             
             It
             undoubtedly
             will
             weaken
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             hearts
             faint
             ;
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             pray
             with
             Affection
             and
             in
             Faith
             ,
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             such
             an
             Army
             ,
             the
             predominant
             and
             leading
             part
             whereof
             have
             been
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             is
             really
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             Offence
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             proceed
             from
             the
             publick
             Judicatories
             ,
             that
             shall
             lay
             a
             necessity
             upon
             many
             Godly
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             suffer
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             in
             Conscience
             go
             along
             with
             it
             .
             Next
             it
             scandalizeth
             the
             whole
             Land.
             What
             may
             they
             think
             within
             themselves
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             dissonancy
             and
             disagreement
             between
             present
             and
             former
             Resolutions
             and
             Practises
             ?
             What
             
             may
             they
             judge
             of
             the
             inconstancy
             and
             levity
             of
             the
             Commission
             ?
             And
             be
             induced
             to
             give
             no
             respect
             and
             reverence
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Resolutions
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             appearance
             of
             evil
             to
             joyn
             with
             that
             Party
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             Declare
             and
             repute
             ,
             but
             some
             few
             weeks
             since
             ,
             to
             be
             wicked
             Enemies
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             and
             look
             hencforth
             on
             them
             as
             friends
             without
             so
             much
             as
             any
             ackowledgment
             of
             their
             sin
             had
             from
             them
             ?
             Shall
             not
             they
             be
             induced
             ,
             to
             put
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             pretious
             and
             the
             vile
             ?
             not
             to
             discern
             between
             him
             that
             fears
             God
             and
             him
             that
             fears
             him
             not
             ,
             when
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             puts
             no
             difference
             ?
             Then
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             Confirm
             all
             the
             Malignant
             party
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             think
             our
             Solemne
             vowes
             and
             Engadgments
             ,
             our
             rigid
             Resolutions
             and
             proceedings
             were
             but
             all
             contrived
             and
             acted
             out
             of
             Policy
             ;
             and
             that
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             not
             Conscience
             Principled
             them
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             ane
             occasion
             given
             them
             to
             persecute
             all
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             vent
             their
             long
             harboured
             malice
             against
             these
             who
             have
             been
             most
             zealous
             for
             Reformation
             and
             purging
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             in
             the
             Capacity
             that
             they
             have
             desired
             ,
             for
             acting
             all
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             accomplishing
             their
             Designes
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             present
             proceedings
             will
             not
             onely
             encourage
             ,
             and
             animate
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             :
             but
             confirm
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Imputations
             and
             Calumnies
             they
             have
             loadned
             our
             Church
             with
             .
             May
             they
             not
             have
             ground
             fothink
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             but
             driving
             on
             a
             politick
             design
             and
             does
             not
             singly
             aim
             at
             Gods
             Glory
             ?
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Grounds
             of
             Conscience
             acts
             us
             ,
             but
             some
             wordly
             Interest
             ,
             when
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             inconstancy
             and
             Changeableness
             of
             our
             way
             and
             Course
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             accommodated
             to
             occasions
             and
             times
             ?
             Can
             they
             think
             us
             men
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             will
             join
             with
             all
             these
             men
             of
             blood
             ,
             before
             we
             will
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             with
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             Replyed
             ,
             that
             the
             Scandal
             is
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             given
             ;
             which
             must
             not
             be
             stood
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             necessary
             duty
             .
             But
             1.
             we
             cleared
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             that
             Conjunction
             :
             therefore
             the
             scandal
             is
             given
             ;
             seing
             its
             known
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             taken
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             grounds
             of
             offence
             given
             by
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             is
             said
             .
             If
             it
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ;
             It
             s
             very
             inductive
             of
             many
             evils
             ;
             A
             most
             fit
             occasion
             of
             all
             that
             's
             spoken
             ;
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             s
             in
             it self
             sinfull
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Gods
             Word
             and
             to
             our
             oaths
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             glad
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             Enemies
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             sad
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Godly
             ;
             hath
             much
             appearance
             and
             evidence
             ,
             if
             not
             Certainty
             ,
             of
             evill
             ,
             
               is
               unlawfull
            
             .
             But
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             and
             proceedings
             are
             such
             .
             Ergo.
             Or
             thus
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             glad
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             heightens
             the
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             and
             makes
             sad
             none
             almost
             but
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             discourages
             their
             spirits
             ;
             That
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             publick
             Judicatories
             ,
             cannot
             be
             right
             and
             Lawfull
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             publick
             Judicatories
             ,
             makes
             glad
             all
             the
             hearts
             of
             thewicked
             ,
             and
             makes
             sad
             none
             ,
             almost
             ,
             but
             the
             Godly
             ,
             heightens
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             say
             their
             Day
             is
             coming
             ,
             
               Lo
               we
               have
               seen
               it
            
             :
             And
             discourages
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             almost
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               hope
               is
               cut
               off
               ,
               our
               Glory
               is
               departed
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             it
             cannot
             be
             right
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             hath
             a
             great
             and
             convincing
             Appearance
             of
             evil
             ▪
             ,
          
           
           
             This
             Argument
             may
             be
             thought
             more
             Popular
             ,
             than
             either
             Philosophicall
             or
             Scripturall
             :
             But
             such
             an
             argument
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             1648.
             made
             use
             of
             against
             the
             Engadgment
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wayes
             imaginable
             ,
             how
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             would
             so
             insult
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             day
             ;
             if
             they
             saw
             not
             some
             Legible
             Characters
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             agreeable
             to
             their
             oun
             Principles
             and
             Ends.
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
               Led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               taught
               the
               way
               they
               should
               choose
               .
               Iohn
               .
            
             16
             :
             13.
             
             Psal.
             25
             :
             12.
             
             So
             that
             readily
             they
             do
             not
             skunner
             at
             Courses
             approven
             of
             God
             :
             But
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             led
             by
             their
             oun
             carnal
             minds
             and
             senses
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             acted
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             disobedience
             and
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             they
             use
             not
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             things
             that
             do
             not
             suit
             with
             their
             Carnall
             hearts
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             engraven
             with
             the
             Character
             of
             that
             which
             is
             imprinted
             in
             their
             Spirits
             .
             We
             see
             now
             
               that
               the
               wicked
               walk
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               when
               the
               vilest
               men
               are
               exalted
               .
               And
               when
               the
               wicked
               rise
               ,
               the
               Righteous
               is
               hidden
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               bear
               rule
               ,
               the
               people
               mourneth
               :
               but
               when
               Righteous
               men
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               the
               people
               do
               rejoyce
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Righteous
               rejoyceth
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               Glorie
               .
               Ps.
               12.
               ult
               ▪
               Prov.
               28
               :
               12.
               and
               29
               :
            
             2.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             accomplishment
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Malignant
             designe
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             driven
             on
             these
             years
             past
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             unlawfull
             Engadgment
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Course
             approven
             of
             God
             :
             But
             the
             present
             Course
             is
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             that
             designe
             .
             Ergo.
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             designe
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             driven
             and
             endeavoured
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             with
             much
             Policy
             and
             Industry
             ,
             by
             many
             turnings
             and
             wyndings
             ,
             and
             by
             Arguments
             of
             severall
             kinds
             ,
             as
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             times
             did
             furnish
             :
             and
             that
             the
             designe
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             such
             Persons
             in
             Trust
             and
             Power
             again
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             secluded
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             compasse
             their
             oun
             Ends
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             denyed
             hitherto
             :
             and
             we
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             no
             man
             that
             fears
             God
             ,
             and
             observes
             the
             times
             ,
             is
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             publick
             Papers
             of
             the
             treaty
             at
             Bredah
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             papers
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             at
             home
             ,
             be
             Consulted
             ;
             they
             bear
             witness
             for
             us
             .
             Was
             not
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             laid
             in
             Holland
             ?
             Many
             of
             them
             in
             both
             Nations
             ,
             brought
             home
             with
             the
             King
             contrare
             to
             publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prevailing
             influence
             of
             some
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             kept
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             Contrare
             to
             Publick
             Resolutions
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             work
             of
             purging
             Judicatories
             and
             Armies
             obstructed
             ?
             The
             Godly
             discountenanced
             and
             discouraged
             ?
             great
             endeavours
             used
             to
             raise
             the
             Malignants
             in
             the
             South
             and
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Defeat
             to
             raise
             all
             without
             exception
             in
             the
             North
             ?
             But
             when
             that
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             ,
             by
             the
             withstanding
             of
             honest
             men
             in
             the
             State.
             The
             Levies
             appointed
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Considerable
             force
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             rendred
             wholly
             ineffectuall
             ;
             Partly
             by
             taking
             moneys
             for
             men
             ;
             partly
             by
             raising
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ;
             and
             then
             pretending
             to
             go
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             pacified
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Indemnity
             :
             the
             fruit
             and
             Result
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             is
             this
             present
             Conjunction
             with
             them
             :
             and
             putting
             the
             power
             of
             judicatories
             and
             Armies
             in
             their
             hand
             .
             Thus
             the
             Designe
             is
             Compleated
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Reason
             .
             That
             which
             will
             increase
             the
             Lords
             Indignation
             and
             controversie
             against
             the
             Land
             ,
             yet
             seven
             times
             more
             ;
             that
             is
             very
             unlawfull
             and
             
             unseasonable
             ;
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Confederacy
             and
             Association
             with
             the
             people
             of
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             will
             increase
             the
             Lords
             indignation
             and
             Controversie
             seven
             times
             more
             .
             Ergo.
             The
             Assumption
             was
             as
             manifest
             and
             uncontroverted
             as
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             a
             few
             moneths
             agoe
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             begun
             now
             to
             be
             questioned
             by
             some
             ,
             
               qui
               quod
               sciunt
               nesciumn
               ,
               quia
               sapiunt
               .
            
             But
             we
             shall
             evince
             it
             .
             1.
             
             We
             are
             standing
             under
             such
             a
             sentence
             ,
             which
             we
             deliberately
             and
             sincerely
             past
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             vows
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             did
             ever
             any
             more
             joyn
             with
             the
             people
             of
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             consume
             us
             till
             there
             were
             no
             remnant
             .
             And
             this
             was
             not
             done
             in
             rashnesse
             but
             in
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Scripture
             president
             Ezra
             .
             9
             :
             12
             ,
             13.
             2.
             
             Our
             experience
             hath
             made
             this
             clear
             to
             us
             .
             We
             never
             did
             mingle
             our selves
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             did
             pursue
             us
             with
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             stamped
             that
             sin
             ,
             as
             in
             vive
             Characters
             ,
             upon
             our
             Judgment
             .
             God
             hath
             set
             upon
             that
             Rock
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             so
             oft
             split
             upon
             ,
             a
             remarkable
             Beacon
             .
             Therefore
             we
             doe
             not
             only
             in
             our
             solemne
             Engadgments
             ,
             bind
             our selves
             over
             to
             a
             Curse
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Relapsing
             ,
             but
             passes
             the
             sentence
             of
             great
             madnesse
             and
             folly
             on
             our selves
             .
             
               Piscator
               ictu
               sapit
            
             .
             Experience
             makes
             fools
             wise
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             cure
             madnesse
             .
             Did
             not
             that
             mixture
             provoke
             God
             at
             Dumbar
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             the
             way
             to
             appease
             him
             ,
             to
             revolt
             more
             and
             more
             .
             3.
             
             Conjunction
             and
             Confederacy
             with
             that
             party
             ,
             doth
             necessarly
             inferr
             a
             Communion
             in
             blessings
             and
             plagues
             ,
             we
             must
             cast
             in
             our
             lot
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             one
             purse
             .
             Now
             it
             hath
             been
             Confessed
             and
             Declared
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             notable
             Controversie
             with
             that
             Party
             ,
             that
             this
             enemy
             is
             in
             ane
             eminent
             way
             to
             bear
             them
             down
             and
             Crush
             them
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             Resolve
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             plagues
             and
             have
             that
             Controversie
             pleaded
             against
             us
             also
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             Indignation
             needs
             not
             be
             feared
             simply
             on
             this
             accompt
             :
             because
             the
             means
             are
             Lawfull
             and
             necessary
             ;
             else
             ,
             if
             this
             have
             any
             force
             ,
             it
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             ly
             down
             and
             do
             nothing
             :
             because
             Gods
             Indignation
             is
             upon
             the
             whole
             Land.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             reply
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Enemy
             is
             the
             rod
             of
             Gods
             Indignation
             against
             the
             whole
             Land
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             Certain
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             formerly
             unquestioned
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             raised
             up
             ,
             in
             a
             speciall
             way
             ,
             to
             execute
             Gods
             wrath
             on
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             arm
             them
             with
             Power
             in
             a
             signall
             manner
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Lords
             anger
             and
             indignation
             against
             his
             enemies
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             burn
             and
             none
             can
             quench
             it
             :
             it
             s
             of
             another
             nature
             than
             his
             wrath
             against
             his
             oun
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             hyding
             of
             his
             face
             for
             a
             moment
             .
             He
             corrects
             us
             in
             measure
             and
             judgment
             ,
             but
             leaves
             us
             not
             altogether
             unpunished
             :
             But
             he
             makes
             ane
             end
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             Especially
             these
             that
             rise
             up
             to
             actuall
             enmitie
             and
             hatred
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             sheding
             of
             their
             blood
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             would
             not
             meet
             with
             Wrath
             and
             sore
             Displeasure
             ,
             he
             would
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             destruction
             ;
             we
             mean
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             carry
             in
             their
             foreheads
             the
             
               mark
               of
               the
               beast
            
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             such
             a
             remarkable
             Controversie
             against
             a
             people
             then
             
               be
               that
               helpeth
               and
               he
               that
               is
               helped
               ,
               shall
               both
               fall
               together
               .
               Isay.
            
             31
             :
             3
             ,
             All
             that
             is
             in
             league
             with
             them
             ,
             shall
             fall
             with
             them
             by
             the
             sword
             .
             Ezech.
             30.
             5.
             and
             32
             :
             21.
             2.
             
             Since
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Malignant
             party
             have
             not
             
             changed
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             cannot
             but
             in
             prosecuting
             this
             War
             establish
             their
             old
             Quarrell
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             man
             ,
             above
             Gods
             or
             the
             Kingdoms
             Interest
             .
             We
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             judged
             impartially
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             ,
             these
             that
             Associate
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             espouse
             that
             Quarrell
             and
             Interest
             ,
             at
             least
             expose
             themselves
             to
             all
             that
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             followed
             that
             Quarrell
             ,
             seing
             they
             must
             have
             Common
             blessings
             and
             Curses
             ?
             Will
             not
             that
             Quarrell
             holden
             up
             by
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             be
             
               a
               wicked
               thing
            
             ,
             an
             
               Achan
               in
               the
               Camp
            
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             God
             turn
             away
             from
             it
             and
             put
             Israel
             to
             shame
             ?
          
           
             Having
             thus
             established
             the
             truth
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             take
             off
             what
             objections
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Contrarie
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             argued
             from
             Humane
             Authority
             .
             The
             uncontroverted
             and
             Universall
             practise
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             employ
             all
             subjects
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessary
             Just
             defence
             .
             It
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             took
             into
             the
             Congregation
             and
             received
             all
             ,
             that
             upon
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             joyn
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             on
             the
             Contrary
             faction
             .
             Such
             an
             universall
             practise
             of
             Christian
             Nations
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             want
             Reason
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             I.
             This
             will
             plead
             as
             much
             against
             the
             exceptions
             added
             in
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             Query
             and
             act
             of
             Levy
             ;
             for
             seing
             other
             Nations
             except
             none
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessary
             Defence
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             except
             any
             ?
             And
             if
             once
             we
             except
             any
             ,
             upon
             good
             and
             Convincing
             Grounds
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             we
             ought
             to
             except
             farr
             more
             .
             2.
             
             
               Mr.
               Gillespy
            
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Miscellany
             Questions
             makes
             mention
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Strasburg
             1626.
             made
             a
             Defensive
             League
             with
             
               Zurick
               ,
               Berne
            
             ,
             and
             Basil
             :
             because
             they
             were
             not
             only
             Neighbours
             ,
             but
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             .
             And
             the
             Elector
             of
             Saxonie
             refused
             to
             take
             into
             Confederacy
             ,
             these
             who
             differed
             from
             him
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             
               the
               Lords
               supper
            
             ;
             lest
             such
             sad
             things
             should
             befall
             him
             ,
             as
             befell
             these
             in
             Scripture
             who
             used
             any
             means
             of
             their
             oun
             Defence
             .
             This
             Rule
             was
             good
             
               in
               Thesi
            
             though
             in
             that
             case
             misapplyed
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             Conscience
             of
             Choosing
             means
             of
             their
             oun
             defence
             ,
             A
             Confederacy
             with
             forraigners
             .
             May
             not
             the
             same
             Ground
             lead
             us
             to
             a
             Distance
             with
             our
             oun
             Countreymen
             as
             unqualified
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             to
             commend
             them
             but
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nation
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Practise
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             tender
             in
             many
             greater
             points
             ,
             cannot
             be
             very
             Convincing
             .
             Especially
             when
             we
             Consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             light
             to
             Arise
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             more
             bright
             than
             in
             former
             times
             .
             God
             hath
             taken
             occasion
             of
             Illustrating
             and
             commending
             many
             truths
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             Generaration
             ,
             from
             the
             darkness
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             straight
             many
             Rules
             ,
             from
             the
             Crookedness
             of
             mens
             Practise
             and
             Walking
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             now
             performing
             the
             promise
             of
             
               purging
               out
               the
               Rebels
            
             from
             among
             us
             
               and
               them
               that
               transgresse
            
             ,
             God
             hath
             winked
             at
             former
             times
             of
             Ignorance
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             having
             Cleared
             his
             mind
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             great
             madness
             were
             it
             
               to
               forsake
               our
               oun
               mercy
               ,
               and
               despise
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               against
               our
               oun
               souls
               .
            
             As
             for
             that
             Instance
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ▪
             There
             could
             not
             have
             been
             any
             thing
             brought
             more
             
             prejudiciall
             to
             that
             Cause
             ,
             and
             more
             advantageous
             for
             us
             .
             After
             they
             were
             twice
             beaten
             by
             the
             French
             in
             Leith
             ,
             and
             their
             Forces
             scattered
             ,
             and
             the
             leaders
             and
             Chief
             men
             of
             the
             Congregation
             forced
             to
             retire
             to
             Sterling
             .
             JOHN
             KNOX
             preaching
             upon
             the
             eightieth
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             searching
             the
             Causes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             condescends
             upon
             this
             as
             the
             Chief
             Cause
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             received
             into
             their
             Counsels
             and
             forces
             ,
             such
             men
             as
             had
             formerly
             opposed
             the
             Congregation
             :
             and
             sayes
             ,
             God
             never
             blest
             them
             since
             the
             DUKE
             had
             come
             among
             them
             .
             
               See
               Knox
               Chron.
            
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             took
             in
             a
             party
             and
             faction
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             few
             persons
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             altogether
             Justifiable
             ,
             yet
             more
             excusable
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             hold
             forth
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             all
             the
             bloody
             murderers
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             excepting
             very
             few
             )
             and
             these
             without
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             in
             many
             ,
             and
             without
             evidence
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             it
             almost
             in
             any
             .
             3.
             
             These
             persons
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             once
             joyned
             with
             the
             Congregation
             and
             relapsed
             ,
             and
             became
             Enemies
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             turned
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             from
             Popery
             :
             But
             ours
             is
             a
             different
             Case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             Argued
             from
             Scripturec
             Three
             Scripture
             Instances
             are
             brought
             to
             Justify
             the
             present
             proceedings
             .
             First
             Instance
             is
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Judges
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             for
             Defection
             from
             Religion
             they
             were
             brought
             under
             oppression
             ,
             yet
             when
             any
             Governour
             was
             raised
             by
             God
             for
             their
             Defence
             ,
             they
             gathered
             and
             come
             all
             out
             promiscuously
             ,
             notwithstanding
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             had
             been
             in
             the
             defection
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             that
             their
             Governors
             are
             reproved
             for
             this
             ;
             but
             rather
             sad
             Curses
             on
             them
             that
             came
             not
             out
             to
             the
             work
             .
             Iudg.
             5.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             second
             instance
             is
             from
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             very
             like
             the
             first
             ;
             when
             after
             Defection
             ,
             gracious
             Reforming
             Kings
             arose
             ,
             and
             had
             to
             do
             against
             forraigne
             Invasion
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             not
             debarring
             any
             subjects
             ,
             but
             calling
             them
             out
             promiscuously
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             that
             they
             called
             out
             such
             and
             such
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             perceive
             by
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             were
             wicked
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             answer
             to
             these
             two
             Instances
             joyntly
             .
             1.
             
             We
             may
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             prove
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             as
             yet
             uncontroverted
             (
             we
             know
             not
             how
             long
             .
             )
             That
             we
             ought
             at
             no
             time
             to
             make
             Choise
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             neither
             in
             case
             of
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Cause
             and
             the
             Invasion
             of
             others
             ,
             Nor
             yet
             in
             the
             time
             when
             choise
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             former
             Engadgments
             ,
             Resolutions
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             purging
             Judicatories
             and
             Armies
             ,
             was
             superfluous
             and
             supererogatory
             :
             Because
             we
             read
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             reforming
             Kings
             or
             Judges
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             had
             an
             Invasive
             war
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             times
             that
             they
             had
             greatest
             plenty
             and
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             did
             ever
             debarr
             any
             of
             their
             Subjects
             from
             that
             service
             ,
             but
             called
             them
             out
             promiscuosly
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             people
             were
             wicked
             under
             the
             best
             Kings
             :
             Therefore
             we
             may
             lawfully
             employ
             any
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             any
             of
             our
             wars
             .
             And
             we
             may
             look
             upon
             all
             indifferently
             ,
             without
             any
             discerning
             of
             Persons
             that
             fear
             God
             and
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             not
             ,
             as
             in
             good
             Capacity
             to
             be
             entrusted
             ,
             Even
             when
             otherwise
             we
             have
             Choise
             of
             good
             Instruments
             .
             Certainly
             it
             follows
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             :
             
             for
             if
             yow
             conclude
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             calling
             forth
             all
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             no
             reproof
             given
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessary
             defence
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             conclude
             from
             the
             calling
             forth
             of
             all
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             an
             Invasive
             War
             ,
             and
             no
             reproof
             Recorded
             ,
             that
             neither
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             is
             it
             sinfull
             to
             make
             no
             difference
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             stronger
             Reason
             :
             Because
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             easie
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             to
             Choose
             instruments
             and
             no
             necessity
             pleading
             for
             it
             :
             if
             it
             had
             been
             sinfull
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             would
             have
             rather
             reproved
             it
             ,
             than
             rebuked
             them
             for
             using
             such
             means
             in
             a
             Case
             of
             necessity
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             argue
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessary
             Just
             Defence
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             exceptions
             made
             at
             all
             of
             any
             persons
             :
             because
             we
             read
             not
             that
             the
             Judges
             or
             Kings
             Debarred
             any
             Subjects
             ,
             neither
             that
             they
             were
             rebuked
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Instances
             militate
             as
             much
             against
             the
             exceptions
             added
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Query
             ,
             as
             against
             us
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             persons
             among
             that
             people
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             groundlesse
             rashness
             as
             to
             say
             that
             they
             gave
             all
             evidence
             of
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             Seing
             the
             Judges
             and
             the
             Reforming
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             were
             so
             accurrate
             and
             exact
             in
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             walking
             according
             to
             it
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             it
             were
             more
             Charitable
             and
             Christian
             Judgment
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             are
             not
             reproved
             for
             any
             fault
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             also
             exact
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             Deut.
             23.
             in
             so
             great
             a
             point
             as
             this
             .
             4.
             
             Mens
             Practise
             is
             often
             lame
             and
             Crooked
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             examined
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             not
             fair
             dealing
             to
             accommodate
             the
             Rule
             to
             mens
             practice
             .
             Seing
             then
             ,
             we
             have
             so
             clear
             and
             perfect
             a
             Rule
             Deut.
             23.
             which
             must
             Judge
             both
             their
             practice
             and
             ours
             :
             We
             see
             not
             how
             their
             Practice
             can
             be
             obtruded
             as
             a
             rule
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             it self
             must
             be
             examined
             according
             to
             a
             Common
             and
             Generall
             Rule
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             sinfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             president
             for
             us
             ,
             albeit
             the
             PROPHETS
             did
             not
             reprove
             it
             in
             express
             and
             particular
             terms
             (
             as
             they
             did
             not
             reprove
             MAN-STEALING
             &c.
             )
             Yet
             they
             rebuked
             it
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             in
             as
             farr
             as
             they
             rebuked
             the
             Kings
             for
             Association
             with
             wicked
             Israelites
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             upon
             grounds
             Common
             to
             this
             very
             Case
             in
             hand
             .
             5.
             
             We
             see
             not
             any
             ground
             for
             such
             promiscuous
             calling
             forth
             of
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Judges
             .
             Baraks
             business
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Iepthah
             and
             Gideon
             ,
             were
             done
             by
             no
             great
             multitudes
             of
             People
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             Choise
             men
             .
             6.
             
             As
             the
             oppression
             was
             heavy
             and
             Continued
             long
             ;
             so
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             people
             was
             Solemne
             ,
             and
             their
             deliverance
             a
             fruit
             of
             this
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             Case
             and
             ours
             is
             very
             different
             ;
             None
             of
             Israel
             or
             Judah
             ,
             did
             fight
             against
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             fellow-subjects
             who
             were
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Israel
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reforming
             Kings
             ,
             was
             not
             Divided
             the
             one
             half
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             upon
             opposition
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             And
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             after
             many
             experiences
             of
             the
             treachery
             and
             enmity
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             worst
             part
             ,
             Solemnly
             engadged
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             admitt
             them
             to
             Employment
             and
             trust
             ,
             but
             upon
             real
             evidence
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             should
             Judge
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             last
             of
             all
             did
             ever
             Israel
             or
             Iudah
             in
             the
             days
             of
             their
             Judges
             and
             Reforming
             Kings
             ,
             admitt
             into
             their
             Armies
             ,
             a
             party
             and
             faction
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             
             had
             given
             no
             reall
             evidence
             of
             their
             Abandoning
             their
             former
             Course
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             party
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             long
             studying
             to
             get
             the
             Power
             of
             Armies
             and
             Judicatories
             in
             their
             oun
             hands
             for
             attaining
             their
             oun
             ends
             ?
             But
             all
             these
             are
             in
             our
             Case
             .
          
           
             The
             3d
             Instance
             from
             scripture
             is
             from
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             
             Which
             is
             aleadged
             to
             be
             a
             clear
             practise
             and
             stamped
             with
             divine
             approbation
             :
             In
             the
             Case
             of
             Iabesh-Gilead
             besieged
             by
             a
             forraigne
             Enemie
             ,
             Saul
             Commands
             all
             to
             come
             forth
             for
             defence
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             a
             severe
             Civil
             Censure
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             Saul
             did
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             act
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             people
             did
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             them
             obey
             the
             King
             :
             And
             then
             Samuel
             in
             this
             acting
             concurrs
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             opposition
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             people
             came
             forth
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             Cap.
             10.
             27.
             many
             men
             of
             Belial
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             Malignantly
             opposed
             Sauls
             Government
             contrare
             to
             Gods
             revealed
             will.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             The
             stamp
             of
             divine
             approbation
             is
             not
             apparent
             to
             us
             ,
             success
             doth
             not
             prove
             it
             ;
             neither
             the
             spirit
             coming
             on
             Saul
             ,
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             falling
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             will
             import
             a
             divine
             approbation
             of
             all
             was
             done
             in
             the
             manadging
             that
             War.
             That
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             no
             sanctifying
             motion
             ;
             But
             a
             Common
             ,
             though
             extraordinary
             ,
             impulse
             of
             Sauls
             spirit
             to
             the
             present
             work
             ,
             which
             ,
             doubtless
             was
             in
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             whom
             God
             raised
             up
             ,
             fitted
             and
             sent
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             many
             nations
             .
             Albeit
             that
             work
             in
             his
             hand
             was
             iniquity
             .
             That
             fear
             of
             God
             that
             fell
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             fear
             of
             the
             King
             Imprinted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             peculiarly
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             did
             despise
             him
             and
             contemn
             him
             ,
             which
             makes
             their
             reverence
             and
             fear
             to
             be
             a
             more
             extraordinary
             thing
             upon
             a
             sudden
             .
             Then
             ,
             Samuel
             not
             opposing
             the
             Course
             in
             hand
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             import
             his
             approbation
             of
             all
             was
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             his
             not
             reproving
             the
             men
             of
             Bolial
             doth
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             approved
             of
             their
             opposition
             .
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             Belial
             were
             a
             great
             faction
             and
             party
             ,
             there
             is
             somthing
             in
             the
             12.
             ver
             .
             speaks
             against
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             like
             ,
             the
             people
             would
             put
             a
             faction
             and
             party
             to
             death
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             doth
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Army
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             came
             out
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             doth
             only
             import
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             and
             generality
             of
             them
             came
             forth
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             wonder
             so
             many
             came
             forth
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             who
             was
             but
             mean
             and
             abject
             in
             their
             eyes
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             that
             all
             sensible
             Persons
             were
             not
             present
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Army
             being
             numbred
             ver
             8.
             was
             but
             330000.
             
             And
             who
             will
             say
             there
             was
             no
             moe
             men
             in
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             600000
             such
             ,
             and
             above
             ,
             before
             their
             coming
             into
             the
             Land
             ?
             seing
             then
             ,
             many
             have
             stayed
             at
             home
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             these
             men
             of
             Belial
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             seing
             they
             despised
             Sauls
             mean
             and
             Low
             condition
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             thought
             him
             unfitt
             to
             Lead
             their
             Armies
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             prove
             what
             was
             in
             him
             .
             That
             which
             is
             said
             ver
             12.
             doth
             not
             prove
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Camp
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             conveniently
             spoken
             of
             absent
             persons
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             were
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             haters
             of
             Godlinesse
             and
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             stood
             at
             distance
             only
             with
             Saul
             in
             the
             point
             of
             his
             Election
             ;
             which
             indeed
             
             was
             blame-worthy
             ,
             seing
             God
             had
             revealed
             his
             mind
             in
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             
               men
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             called
             Satan
             ,
             for
             opposing
             Christs
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Some
             other
             Scriptures
             are
             alleaged
             by
             some
             ,
             as
             Davids
             employing
             of
             such
             men
             &c.
             all
             which
             are
             cleared
             in
             
               Mr.
               Gillespies
            
             treatise
             of
             
               Miscellanie
               Questions
            
             Quest
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             argued
             from
             reason
             .
             And.
             1.
             
             That
             which
             any
             is
             oblidged
             to
             do
             for
             anothers
             preservation
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             And
             which
             he
             cannot
             ommit
             without
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             others
             destruction
             ;
             that
             may
             the
             other
             Lawfully
             require
             of
             him
             to
             do
             when
             hee
             needs
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             may
             be
             done
             without
             the
             undoing
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             ;
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             subject
             is
             oblidged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Oath
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             their
             Power
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             against
             unjust
             violence
             :
             And
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             many
             subjects
             Assistance
             who
             were
             secluded
             :
             And
             it
             may
             be
             done
             without
             undoing
             a
             greater
             good
             than
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             This
             Argument
             hath
             an
             answer
             to
             it
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shortly
             deny
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             in
             Relation
             to
             the
             two
             last
             branches
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             preservation
             stands
             in
             necessity
             of
             these
             mens
             help
             .
             And
             that
             their
             help
             tends
             not
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             ;
             seing
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             given
             to
             confirm
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             wherein
             the
             nerve
             of
             the
             business
             lyes
             ,
             we
             referr
             to
             a
             Reason
             of
             our
             denyal
             of
             them
             given
             page
             ,
             22.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             obligation
             to
             such
             a
             duty
             lyes
             upon
             all
             ;
             But
             that
             obligation
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             act
             and
             exercise
             in
             an
             orderly
             and
             Qualifyed
             way
             ,
             else
             what
             needed
             any
             exceptions
             be
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Levie
             ?
             Excommunicated
             persons
             are
             under
             the
             same
             obligation
             ;
             Yet
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             actually
             oblidged
             to
             call
             such
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             seclude
             them
             .
             Are
             not
             all
             bound
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             who
             are
             Church
             members
             ?
             Yet
             many
             are
             not
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             neither
             to
             presume
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             be
             admitted
             :
             are
             not
             all
             subjects
             oblidged
             to
             defend
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             it
             ?
             and
             yet
             many
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Enmity
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             actually
             incapable
             of
             employment
             in
             the
             defence
             or
             prosecution
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             above
             all
             humane
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             they
             must
             Cede
             when
             ever
             they
             come
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Salus
               populi
            
             is
             
               suprema
               Lex
            
             in
             relation
             to
             these
             :
             But
             in
             Relation
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             must
             yeeld
             to
             Positive
             Commands
             of
             God.
             Abraham
             must
             Sacrifice
             his
             son
             at
             Gods
             Command
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             obliges
             us
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             our selves
             ;
             But
             it
             does
             not
             oblidge
             to
             every
             mean
             that
             may
             be
             found
             expedient
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             supposed
             Lawfull
             and
             approven
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             written
             word
             doth
             determine
             ,
             what
             means
             we
             may
             use
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             But
             4.
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             Law
             forbidding
             Association
             and
             Confederacy
             with
             known
             wicked
             and
             Ungodly
             persons
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             that
             obliges
             us
             to
             self-preservation
             ;
             that
             is
             grounded
             on
             perpetuall
             reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             this
             .
             Nature
             bids
             me
             preserve
             my self
             ,
             and
             Nature
             binds
             me
             to
             have
             one
             friend
             and
             foe
             with
             God.
             The
             Heathens
             had
             a
             Notion
             of
             it
             ;
             they
             observed
             ,
             that
             Amphiaraus
             ,
             a
             wise
             vertuous
             man
             
             was
             therefore
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             Earth
             with
             seven
             men
             and
             seven
             Horses
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             joyned
             himself
             and
             associated
             with
             
               Tydeus
               ,
               Capaneus
            
             and
             other
             wicked
             Commanders
             marching
             to
             the
             seige
             of
             
               Thebe
               ,
               Mr.
               Gill
               ,
               Miscell
               .
               Qyest
               .
               Chap.
               14.
               pag.
            
             171.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             Reason
             is
             framed
             thus
             
               in
               Hypothes●
            
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             excluded
             are
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             if
             rules
             of
             exclusion
             be
             extended
             impartially
             .
             Now
             ,
             they
             having
             their
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             allowed
             them
             ,
             must
             either
             in
             these
             things
             be
             ensured
             by
             the
             interposing
             of
             a
             competent
             Power
             for
             their
             Defence
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             have
             Liberty
             to
             act
             for
             themselves
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             interpose
             a
             Competent
             power
             for
             their
             protection
             .
             Ergo
             they
             must
             have
             liberty
             to
             act
             for
             themselves
             .
             
               Nam
               qui
               dat
               vitam
               ,
               dat
               necessaria
               ad
               vitam
               .
            
          
           
             We
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             such
             as
             are
             excluded
             are
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Rule
             had
             been
             kept
             and
             endeavours
             had
             been
             used
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             many
             whom
             it
             excludes
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             in
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Difference
             between
             endeavour
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             attaining
             its
             perfection
             .
             If
             the
             Rule
             had
             not
             been
             quite
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             great
             offence
             could
             not
             have
             been
             taken
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             not
             been
             strictly
             urged
             in
             all
             particulars
             .
             2.
             
             We
             still
             affirm
             ,
             upon
             evident
             grounds
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             power
             Competent
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             beside
             the
             Malignant
             party
             ,
             which
             may
             protect
             the
             Land
             and
             ensure
             their
             lives
             and
             Liberties
             .
             3.
             
             We
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             many
             of
             that
             party
             who
             have
             been
             so
             deeply
             involved
             in
             blood-guiltinesse
             and
             barbarous
             cruelties
             ,
             should
             neither
             have
             lives
             nor
             liberties
             secured
             to
             them
             :
             because
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             live
             .
             But
             the
             not
             taking
             away
             so
             much
             Innocent
             blood
             from
             the
             Land
             by
             acts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             is
             the
             Cause
             that
             so
             much
             Innocent
             and
             pretious
             blood
             is
             now
             shed
             .
             Our
             Rulers
             have
             pardoned
             that
             blood
             which
             God
             would
             not
             pardon
             :
             And
             therefore
             would
             not
             pardon
             it
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             they
             pardoned
             it
             to
             the
             Murderers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Lawfull
             for
             the
             well
             affected
             Subjects
             to
             concurr
             in
             such
             an
             Engadgment
             in
             war
             ,
             and
             Associate
             with
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             .
          
           
             SOme
             convinced
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             employing
             of
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             ;
             Yet
             do
             not
             find
             such
             clearness
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             their
             oun
             Consciences
             as
             to
             forbid
             the
             Subjects
             to
             concurr
             in
             this
             War
             ,
             and
             Associate
             with
             the
             Army
             so
             Constituted
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             needfull
             to
             speak
             something
             to
             this
             point
             .
             
               That
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               the
               Subjects
               to
               Associate
               and
               joyn
               in
               arms
               with
               that
               Party
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Parliament
               to
               employ
               them
               .
            
             For
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             before
             Cited
             against
             Associations
             and
             Confederacies
             with
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             do
             prove
             this
             .
             The
             Command
             prohibiting
             Conjunction
             with
             them
             and
             Conversing
             &c.
             is
             common
             both
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             
             people
             :
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             common
             to
             both
             .
             
               The
               peoples
               ensnaring
               ,
               Helping
               of
               the
               ungodly
            
             &c.
             
             It
             were
             strange
             Doctrine
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Lawfull
             for
             the
             Parliament
             to
             Associate
             in
             War
             with
             the
             Malignants
             ,
             lest
             the
             people
             be
             ensnared
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             Lawfull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             Associate
             with
             them
             upon
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             seing
             the
             ensnaring
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             hath
             a
             more
             immediate
             connexion
             with
             the
             peoples
             Conjunction
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Parliaments
             Resolution
             about
             it
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             a
             transgression
             in
             all
             the
             people
             to
             have
             joyned
             with
             these
             men
             before
             the
             Parliaments
             Resolution
             about
             it
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             their
             Resolution
             interveening
             ,
             loose
             the
             people
             from
             their
             obligation
             to
             Gods
             Command
             ?
             Shall
             it
             be
             no
             sin
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             sin
             before
             me
             ?
             Can
             their
             going
             before
             me
             in
             the
             transgression
             ,
             exempt
             me
             from
             the
             transgression
             of
             that
             same
             Law
             which
             obliges
             both
             them
             and
             me
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             People
             were
             reproved
             for
             such
             Associations
             as
             well
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             originated
             from
             the
             Rulers
             .
             The
             Prophets
             speak
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             
               What
               hast
               thow
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Egypt
               &
               c.
               ?
               Ier.
               2
               :
            
             18.
             
             And
             
               Isay.
               31.
               
               Wo
               to
               them
               that
               go
               down
               to
               Egypt
               .
               Psal.
               106.
               
               They
               mingled
               themselves
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             instructed
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             his
             oun
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             Children
             whom
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Say
               not
               ye
               ,
               A
               Confederacie
               ,
               to
               all
               them
               to
               whom
               this
               people
               shall
               say
               ,
               A
               Confederacy
               ;
               Isay.
            
             8
             :
             12.
             
             When
             all
             the
             people
             was
             going
             on
             in
             such
             a
             mean
             of
             Self-defence
             ,
             the
             Lord
             instructed
             him
             and
             the
             Disciples
             among
             whom
             the
             testimony
             was
             sealed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             this
             people
             .
             When
             Iehoshaphat
             was
             reproved
             for
             helping
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             was
             not
             all
             his
             people
             reproved
             that
             went
             with
             him
             ?
             They
             were
             the
             helpers
             of
             the
             ungodly
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             If
             Amaziah
             had
             refused
             to
             dismiss
             the
             Army
             of
             Israel
             whom
             God
             was
             not
             with
             ,
             Doubtless
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Subjects
             duty
             to
             testifie
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             concurr
             and
             act
             in
             such
             a
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Association
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             Malignants
             ,
             be
             only
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             doe
             upon
             their
             Command
             Associate
             with
             them
             :
             Then
             we
             cannot
             see
             how
             people
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             Association
             with
             Malignants
             at
             any
             time
             and
             in
             any
             Case
             .
             To
             Joyn
             with
             them
             in
             an
             ill
             Cause
             is
             not
             Lawfull
             indeed
             :
             But
             neither
             may
             we
             joyn
             with
             good
             men
             in
             an
             evil
             Cause
             .
             Suppose
             then
             the
             Cause
             be
             good
             and
             necessarie
             (
             as
             no
             war
             is
             Just
             if
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             )
             in
             what
             case
             or
             Circumstances
             shall
             Association
             with
             them
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             people
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             in
             Case
             the
             Magistrate
             Command
             it
             not
             ;
             we
             think
             that
             strange
             Divinitie
             ,
             that
             the
             solo
             Command
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             make
             that
             our
             duty
             ,
             which
             in
             absence
             of
             his
             Command
             is
             our
             sin
             ;
             And
             that
             not
             because
             of
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             Command
             but
             from
             other
             perpetuall
             grounds
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             whenever
             Association
             with
             them
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             sin
             because
             the
             Mastistrate
             Commands
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             forbids
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             unlawfull
             and
             sinfull
             Resolution
             of
             Parliament
             should
             make
             that
             lawfull
             to
             me
             which
             otherwise
             had
             been
             lawfull
             .
             It
             is
             known
             that
             Humane
             Laws
             oblidge
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             have
             Connexion
             with
             Gods
             Word
             .
             Now
             if
             that
             Law
             ,
             enjoyning
             a
             Confluence
             of
             all
             Subjects
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             be
             contrare
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             as
             far
             as
             it
             holds
             out
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             Malignant
             
             and
             bloodie
             men
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             that
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             Associate
             with
             these
             men
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             lawfull
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             same
             necessity
             is
             as
             strong
             a
             plea
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             employing
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             peoples
             joyning
             with
             them
             :
             and
             if
             it
             doe
             not
             justifie
             that
             ,
             it
             cannot
             excuse
             this
             .
             If
             the
             Lawfullness
             of
             the
             MEAN
             must
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             justice
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             END
             :
             then
             certainly
             any
             mean
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             employ
             Irish
             Cut-throats
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             go
             to
             the
             Devil
             for
             help
             ,
             if
             expediency
             to
             compass
             such
             a
             necessar
             and
             just
             End
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Lawfullness
             of
             the
             Mean.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             whole
             Land
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Solemne
             Engadgment
             not
             to
             Associate
             with
             the
             Malignant
             party
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             sinfull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             as
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             employ
             them
             .
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             bound
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             Malignants
             to
             Condigne
             punishment
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             on
             them
             as
             enemies
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             Conjunction
             and
             Confederacy
             with
             them
             on
             the
             peoples
             part
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             in
             its
             oun
             Nature
             with
             that
             Duty
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrats
             employing
             them
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Convenanted
             duty
             ?
             When
             all
             the
             people
             did
             Solemnly
             engadge
             themselves
             not
             to
             joyn
             any
             more
             with
             the
             People
             of
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             joyn
             untill
             our
             Rulers
             joyn
             first
             ;
             Or
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             an
             ill
             Cause
             ?
             No
             indeed
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             not
             employ
             them
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             or
             joyn
             with
             any
             party
             of
             them
             in
             it
             .
             If
             that
             Engadgment
             be
             upon
             every
             one
             in
             their
             station
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             every
             mans
             station
             in
             the
             work
             is
             .
             The
             Rulers
             station
             and
             Calling
             is
             to
             choose
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             levie
             Forces
             for
             the
             Defence
             thereof
             .
             The
             Subjects
             station
             and
             Calling
             is
             ,
             to
             concurr
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             by
             rising
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cause
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             Now
             what
             did
             the
             Subject
             then
             engadge
             unto
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             mock
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             engadged
             not
             to
             employ
             that
             ungodly
             Generation
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             so
             the
             Subject
             engadged
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             any
             such
             party
             even
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             ENGADGMENTS
             and
             VOWS
             ,
             We
             see
             not
             how
             the
             Subjects
             is
             in
             Capacity
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             precise
             point
             of
             Association
             .
          
           
             In
             Sum
             ,
             All
             the
             Reasons
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             unlawfullness
             of
             the
             publick
             Resolutions
             ,
             may
             with
             a
             litle
             Variation
             be
             proportionably
             applyed
             to
             this
             present
             Question
             .
             Therefore
             we
             add
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Word
             to
             ane
             objection
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             A
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             such
             as
             Self-Preservation
             is
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Subjects
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             rise
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             Ergo.
             Answer
             .
             A
             necessary
             Duty
             cannot
             be
             a
             sin
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             a
             sin
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             .
             It
             is
             a
             necessar
             duty
             to
             defend
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             But
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             Duty
             nor
             necessary
             to
             do
             it
             in
             such
             a
             Conjunction
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             sin
             .
             If
             I
             cannot
             preserve
             my self
             ,
             but
             by
             ane
             unlawfull
             mean
             ,
             then
             Self-preservation
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             Dutie
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2d
             .
             JONATHAN
             did
             assist
             Saul
             in
             a
             war
             against
             the
             Philistines
             invading
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             many
             Godly
             joyned
             and
             died
             in
             battel
             .
             
             Now
             this
             is
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Davids
             funeral
             upon
             them
             ;
             although
             it
             was
             known
             that
             Saul
             was
             ane
             hater
             of
             Gods
             people
             and
             a
             perfecuter
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             a
             Controversie
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             3000
             that
             assisted
             him
             against
             David
             were
             also
             ungodly
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             These
             Scriptures
             speak
             nothing
             to
             commend
             that
             Particular
             act
             of
             Ionathans
             Conjunction
             in
             war
             with
             his
             Father
             .
             David
             in
             his
             Epitaph
             speaks
             much
             to
             the
             Commendation
             of
             both
             Saul
             ,
             and
             Ionathan
             ,
             as
             of
             excellent
             Warriours
             ;
             and
             of
             Ionathan
             as
             a
             kind
             and
             Constant
             friend
             to
             him
             :
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             touched
             of
             that
             point
             .
             If
             that
             place
             be
             pressed
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             with
             much
             more
             evidence
             ,
             that
             Saul
             was
             as
             good
             a
             man
             as
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             People
             of
             God
             had
             great
             loss
             inhis
             death
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             must
             be
             pressed
             rigorously
             from
             a
             speech
             wherin
             he
             vents
             his
             affection
             and
             grief
             .
             2.
             
             Suppose
             the
             naturall
             bond
             of
             Ionathan
             to
             Saul
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             bonds
             of
             the
             people
             to
             Saul
             their
             King
             ,
             did
             oblidge
             them
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             against
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             ;
             Yet
             we
             think
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             Associated
             with
             these
             persecuting
             Servants
             and
             the
             3000.
             that
             pursued
             David
             ;
             But
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             pleaded
             for
             a
             purging
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Probable
             that
             there
             was
             many
             Godly
             persons
             imployed
             in
             that
             Army
             .
             David
             complains
             of
             that
             time
             
               Psal.
               12.
               
               That
               the
               Godly
               man
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               from
               among
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               :
               and
               that
               the
               wicked
               walked
               round
               about
               when
               the
               Vilest
               men
               were
               Exalted
               .
            
             4.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             have
             not
             been
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             even
             by
             Godly
             men
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             occasion
             to
             reprove
             them
             particularly
             and
             so
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             Rule
             Deut.
             23.
             hath
             not
             been
             Considered
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Iehoshaphat
             and
             Amaziah
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Scriptures
             shewing
             the
             sin
             and
             Danger
             of
             Joyning
             with
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             ISaiah
             13
             :
             25.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             punishing
             such
             a
             people
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             a
             Controversie
             and
             a
             notable
             Controversie
             ,
             
               every
               one
               that
               is
               found
               shall
               be
               thrust
               through
               :
               and
               every
               one
               joyned
               with
               them
               shall
               fall
               .
            
             They
             partake
             in
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             in
             a
             Common
             Calamity
             all
             shares
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Ezech
               ▪
            
             21
             :
             3.
             
             But
             Chiefly
             because
             joyned
             with
             and
             partakers
             with
             these
             whom
             God
             is
             pursuing
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             strangers
             that
             joyn
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             partake
             of
             her
             blessings
             ,
             Chap.
             14
             :
             1.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             Isay.
             31
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             Ezek.
             30
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             
               mingled
               people
            
             and
             these
             that
             are
             in
             League
             with
             Egypt
             partakes
             in
             her
             plagues
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             uphold
             that
             Throne
             that
             God
             so
             visibly
             Controverts
             with
             ,
             
               their
               power
               shall
               come
               down
               and
               all
               its
               helpers
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             as
             it
             is
             Ier.
             21
             :
             12
             ,
             20
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             reason
             of
             these
             many
             warnings
             to
             go
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
             Ier.
             50
             :
             8.
             
             And
             51
             :
             6.
             
             Remember
             that
             passage
             2
             Kings
             1
             :
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Captain
             and
             Messenger
             of
             the
             King
             speaks
             but
             a
             word
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             wicked
             Masters
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             fifty
             are
             but
             with
             him
             and
             speak
             not
             :
             But
             their
             Masters
             judgment
             comescon
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Consider
             how
             many
             Testimonies
             the
             wise
             King
             in
             his
             Proverbs
             gives
             against
             it
             .
             Chap.
             I.
             from
             vers
             10.
             to
             19.
             
             
               My
               Son
               if
               sinners
               entice
               thee
               ,
               consent
               thow
               not
               .
               11.
               
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               Come
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               wait
               for
               blood
               ,
               let
               us
               lurk
               privily
               for
               the
               Innocent
               without
               Cause
               .
               12.
               
               Let
               us
               swallow
               them
               up
               alive
               as
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               whole
               as
               those
               that
               go
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
               13.
               
               We
               shall
               find
               all
               precious
               substance
               ,
               we
               shall
               fill
               our
               Houses
               with
               Spoil
               .
               14.
               
               Cast
               in
               thy
               lot
               among
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               have
               one
               Purse
               .
               15.
               
               My
               Son
               ,
               walk
               not
               thow
               in
               the
               way
               with
               them
               ;
               refrain
               thy
               foot
               from
               their
               path
               .
               16.
               
               For
               their
               feet
               run
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               make
               bast
               to
               shed
               blood
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             are
             the
             Practises
             and
             designs
             of
             wicked
             men
             expressed
             in
             their
             oun
             nature
             :
             but
             certainly
             they
             would
             colour
             them
             over
             with
             fair
             pretences
             ;
             their
             purpose
             is
             to
             undo
             men
             ,
             especially
             Godly
             men
             that
             Classed
             and
             purged
             them
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             the
             profession
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             they
             scarce
             
               ly
               privily
            
             ,
             or
             have
             so
             much
             wisdome
             as
             to
             conceal
             their
             designes
             till
             their
             fit
             opportunity
             :
             but
             before
             the
             power
             be
             confirmed
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             they
             breath
             out
             Cruelty
             against
             all
             the
             Innocent
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             promise
             themselves
             great
             gain
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             already
             dividing
             their
             Estates
             among
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             
               all
               precious
               substance
               .
               ver
            
             13.
             
             But
             my
             Son
             ,
             if
             thow
             fear
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             entice
             thee
             with
             specious
             arguments
             of
             Nature
             and
             Necessity
             and
             
               Countrey
               Priviledges
            
             ,
             yet
             Consent
             not
             .
             Venture
             not
             thy
             stock
             in
             one
             Vessel
             with
             them
             ,
             Cast
             not
             in
             thy
             Lot
             among
             them
             .
             
               Walk
               not
               in
               the
               way
               with
               them
               ,
               Refrain
               thy
               foot
               from
               their
               path
               :
            
             for
             they
             are
             not
             come
             to
             the
             height
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             they
             are
             running
             on
             to
             it
             :
             And
             if
             thow
             Joyn
             ,
             thow
             wilt
             cast
             thy self
             in
             a
             miserable
             snare
             :
             for
             either
             thow
             must
             go
             on
             with
             them
             to
             their
             Designed
             and
             professed
             evils
             ,
             or
             be
             exposed
             to
             their
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
           
             Chap.
             2.
             from
             vers
             10.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
               When
               Wisdom
               entereth
               into
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               is
               pleasant
               to
               thy
               soul.
               11.
               
               Discretion
               shall
               preserve
               thee
               ,
               Understanding
               shall
               keep
               thee
               .
               12.
               
               To
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               way
               of
               the
               evil
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               man
               that
               speaketh
               froward
               things
               .
               13.
               
               Who
               leave
               the
               Paths
               of
               uprightnesse
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               darknesse
               .
               &c.
            
             If
             thow
             take
             the
             WORD
             of
             GOD
             for
             a
             lamp
             to
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             it
             enter
             into
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             be
             received
             in
             love
             and
             affection
             :
             it
             will
             certainly
             keep
             thee
             from
             the
             Evil
             mans
             way
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             left
             the
             Righteous
             paths
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             who
             rejoyce
             in
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             sorrows
             and
             miseries
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             one
             anothers
             wickedness
             .
             And
             it
             will
             keep
             thee
             Chast
             to
             thy
             husband
             CHRIST
             JESUS
             ,
             and
             preserve
             thee
             from
             Committing
             fornications
             with
             Egypt
             as
             Aholah
             and
             Aholibah
             ,
             and
             joyning
             so
             nearly
             with
             the
             degenerated
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             as
             strangers
             :
             for
             come
             near
             their
             house
             and
             Paths
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             lead
             thee
             to
             Destruction
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             make
             thee
             a
             more
             miserable
             life
             .
             But
             these
             that
             go
             to
             them
             return
             not
             again
             quickly
             ;
             they
             are
             like
             fallen
             starrs
             ,
             shall
             they
             ever
             be
             set
             in
             the
             Firmament
             again
             ?
             It
             s
             safest
             to
             walk
             with
             good
             and
             righteous
             men
             :
             for
             Gods
             blessing
             and
             promise
             is
             on
             them
             .
             His
             Curse
             and
             threatning
             is
             on
             the
             wicked
             :
             therefore
             thow
             may
             fear
             wrath
             on
             that
             accompt
             ,
             if
             thow
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             ver
             14.
             to
             20.
             
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               the
               Path
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               and
               go
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               evil
               men
               .
               15.
               
               Avoid
               it
               ,
               pass
               not
               by
               it
               ,
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               pass
               away
               .
               16.
               
               For
               they
               sleep
               not
               except
               they
               have
               done
               mischief
               :
               and
               their
               sleep
               is
               taken
               away
               except
               they
               cause
               some
               to
               fall
               .
               17.
               
               For
               they
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               violence
               .
               18.
               
               But
               the
               path
               of
               the
               just
               is
               as
               the
               shining
               light
               ,
               that
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               unto
               the
               perfact
               day
               .
               19.
               
               The
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               as
               darkness
               :
               and
               they
               know
               not
               at
               what
               they
               stumble
               .
            
             It
             was
             said
             Chap.
             3
             :
             23.
             that
             the
             man
             
               who
               keeps
               wisdom
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               should
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               and
               not
               stumble
               .
            
             That
             safty
             hath
             ease
             in
             it
             here
             ,
             their
             steps
             are
             not
             strained
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             walks
             in
             steep
             and
             hazardous
             places
             ,
             which
             cannot
             Choose
             but
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             enter
             into
             the
             path
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             go
             along
             in
             their
             way
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             its
             broad
             indeed
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             think
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             pinched
             and
             straitned
             :
             therefore
             its
             freest
             for
             the
             mind
             and
             Conscience
             for
             to
             avoid
             and
             pass
             by
             that
             way
             :
             
               for
               they
               sleep
               not
               &c.
            
             they
             will
             never
             be
             satisfied
             till
             they
             have
             done
             a
             mischief
             ,
             they
             will
             live
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             poor
             Countrey
             ,
             And
             how
             will
             thow
             joyn
             in
             that
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             thow
             eschew
             it
             if
             thow
             walk
             with
             them
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             suspected
             by-path
             ,
             that
             thow
             never
             travelled
             into
             .
             O
             pass
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             thow
             be
             entered
             ,
             turn
             out
             of
             it
             .
             If
             thow
             wilt
             enter
             upon
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             some
             light
             and
             duty
             in
             it
             ,
             know
             that
             it
             s
             but
             evening
             ,
             Sun
             is
             setting
             ,
             and
             thow
             wilt
             be
             benighted
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             :
             and
             thow
             shalt
             stumble
             then
             and
             not
             know
             whereupon
             ,
             even
             on
             that
             thow
             sees
             now
             and
             thinks
             to
             eschew
             and
             pass
             by
             .
             Then
             from
             ver
             25.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               :
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               &c.
               
            
             Except
             thow
             keep
             thy
             heart
             and
             whole
             man
             ,
             thow
             cannot
             escape
             falling
             in
             some
             temptation
             :
             O
             keep
             thy
             heart
             deligentlie
             on
             the
             knowledge
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             thy
             words
             .
             Look
             not
             a-squint
             but
             directly
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             Give
             not
             
             a-squint
             look
             to
             any
             unlawfull
             Course
             ,
             for
             the
             necessity
             or
             utility
             it
             may
             be
             seems
             to
             attend
             it
             .
             But
             look
             straight
             on
             ,
             and
             ponder
             well
             thy
             way
             thow
             walks
             in
             ,
             that
             thow
             run
             to
             no
             extremity
             either
             to
             one
             party
             or
             other
             .
             That
             thow
             walk
             in
             the
             middle
             way
             between
             Profanity
             and
             Error
             ,
             thow
             held
             these
             ways
             hitherto
             for
             extreams
             ,
             Ponder
             I
             beseech
             thee
             then
             ,
             before
             thow
             walk
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             see
             whether
             they
             be
             really
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             thow
             to
             them
             .
             Mark
             who
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5
             :
             8.
             to
             the
             15.
             
             
               Remove
               thy
               way
               far
               from
               her
               :
               and
               come
               not
               near
               the
               door
               of
               her
               house
               .
               9.
               
               Lest
               thow
               give
               thine
               honour
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               thy
               years
               unto
               the
               Cruel
               .
               10.
               
               Lest
               strangers
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               and
               thy
               Labours
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               a
               stranger
               .
               11.
               
               And
               thow
               mourn
               at
               last
               ,
               when
               thy
               flesh
               and
               thy
               bodie
               are
               Consumed
               .
               12.
               
               And
               say
               how
               have
               I
               hated
               instruction
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               despised
               reproof
               ?
               13.
               
               And
               have
               not
               obeyed
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               teachers
               nor
               enclined
               mine
               ear
               to
               them
               that
               instructed
               me
               ?
               &c.
            
             If
             thow
             would
             be
             safe
             from
             snares
             ,
             Remove
             from
             the
             way
             and
             house
             of
             the
             strange
             Woman
             .
             Thow
             must
             fall
             in
             Aholah
             and
             Aholibahs
             whordoms
             ,
             Ezek.
             23.
             except
             thow
             come
             not
             near
             them
             .
             If
             thow
             keep
             not
             from
             that
             Assembly
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             thow
             shall
             be
             
               almost
               in
               all
               evil
            
             .
             If
             thow
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             thow
             cannot
             but
             partake
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             plagues
             ;
             and
             so
             thow
             shalt
             say
             after
             ,
             when
             thow
             cannot
             well
             mend
             it
             ,
             
               It
               was
               near
               gone
               ,
               my
               steps
               almost
               gone
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Assembly
             of
             his
             people
             shall
             witness
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6
             :
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               These
               six
               things
               doth
               the
               Lord
               hate
               ,
               yea
               seven
               are
               ane
               Abomination
               unto
               him
               .
               17.
               
               A
               proud
               look
               ,
               A
               lying
               tongue
               ,
               and
               hands
               that
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               :
               18.
               
               An
               heart
               that
               deviseth
               wicked
               imaginations
               ,
               feet
               that
               be
               swift
               in
               running
               to
               mischief
               .
            
             24
             ▪
             
               To
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               strange
               Woman
               ,
               from
               the
               flattery
               of
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               strange
               Woman
               .
               25.
               
               Lust
               not
               after
               her
               beauty
               in
               thine
               heart
               ;
               neither
               let
               her
               take
               thee
               with
               her
               eye-lids
               .
            
             Descrives
             both
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Malignant
             Party
             and
             the
             Sectarian
             .
             Pride
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Character
             of
             the
             one
             .
             Flattery
             ,
             beauty
             of
             pretended
             Religion
             ,
             and
             false
             witnessing
             and
             Charging
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             sow
             discord
             among
             these
             that
             were
             one
             in
             heart
             and
             work
             ,
             is
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             Now
             keep
             thee
             from
             both
             these
             Abominations
             :
             and
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             it
             s
             in
             thy
             power
             not
             to
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             Contagion
             of
             their
             fellowship
             .
             
               Can
               a
               man
               take
               fire
               in
               his
               bosom
               and
               his
               Cloaths
               not
               be
               burnt
               ?
               Can
               one
               go
               on
               hot
               Coals
               and
               not
               burn
               his
               feet
               ?
            
             So
             whoever
             Associates
             and
             goes
             in
             friendly
             to
             either
             of
             them
             
               shall
               not
               be
               Innocent
            
             ,
             ver
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7
             :
             14.
             &c.
             
               I
               have
               peace
               offerings
               with
               me
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               payed
               my
               Vows
               ,
            
             They
             pretend
             Religion
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             And
             our
             Church
             sayes
             ,
             The
             Malignants
             have
             satisfied
             them
             ,
             and
             repented
             ,
             Even
             like
             the
             
               peace
               offerings
            
             and
             Vows
             of
             the
             whore
             .
             She
             began
             with
             her
             devotion
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             with
             more
             liberty
             sin
             more
             ,
             and
             have
             that
             pretence
             to
             cover
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             means
             of
             her
             offerings
             ,
             she
             got
             a
             feast
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Even
             as
             they
             by
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             are
             Admitted
             to
             Trust
             ;
             and
             by
             offering
             for
             the
             like
             sin
             ,
             a
             new
             sin
             is
             Covered
             ,
             and
             Vows
             undertaken
             never
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             these
             snares
             :
             
               For
               she
               hath
               cast
               down
               many
               strong
               ver
            
             26.
             
             Many
             tall
             Cedar
             hath
             fallen
             by
             that
             Fellowship
             .
             It
             s
             the
             way
             to
             hell
             .
             vers
             27.
             
             
               See
               Chap.
            
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Shews
             us
             the
             very
             different
             estate
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             light
             and
             knowledge
             concerning
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             blessings
             promised
             .
             vers
             6.
             
             
               Blessings
               are
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               just
               :
               but
               violence
               Covereth
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               9.
               
               He
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               walketh
               surely
               :
               but
               he
               that
               perverteth
               his
               ways
               ,
               shall
               be
               known
               .
               vers
               II.
            
             The
             
               mouth
               of
               a
               Righteous
               man
               is
               a
               well
               of
               life
               :
               but
               violence
               covereth
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               ver
               20.
               
               The
               tongue
               of
               of
               the
               Iust
               is
               as
               Choise
               silver
               :
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               litle
               worth
               .
               ver
               23.
               
               It
               is
               as
               a
               sport
               to
               a
               fool
               to
               do
               mischief
               :
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               hath
               wisdom
               &c.
            
             ver
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Which
             shew
             us
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Lords
             mind
             be
             revealed
             to
             any
             concerning
             the
             present
             Courses
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             to
             his
             poor
             people
             that
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             who
             almost
             only
             are
             satisfied
             and
             clear
             in
             the
             Course
             ,
             who
             yet
             before
             were
             never
             satisfied
             .
             And
             beside
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             be
             Chastising
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             one
             may
             Ioyn
             with
             them
             without
             fear
             of
             wrath
             and
             Indignation
             on
             that
             accompt
             ,
             and
             with
             hope
             of
             Partaking
             of
             their
             blessings
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             and
             dare
             not
             joyn
             with
             a
             wicked
             party
             pursued
             with
             wrath
             and
             Indignation
             in
             the
             same
             dispentation
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             more
             clear
             from
             Cap.
             11.
             ver
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             
               The
               Integrity
               of
               the
               Upright
               shall
               guide
               them
               :
               but
               the
               perversness
               of
               Transgressors
               shall
               destroy
               them
               .
               ver
               5.
               
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               perfect
               shall
               direct
               his
               way
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fall
               by
               his
               own
               wickednesse
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Righteous
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               trouble
               and
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             And
             ver
             10
             ,
             and
             11.
             
             Shews
             the
             different
             Condition
             of
             People
             under
             wicked
             Rulers
             and
             Godly
             .
             All
             the
             wicked
             now
             rejoyce
             ,
             None
             shouts
             but
             they
             ,
             they
             think
             their
             day
             is
             come
             ,
             the
             Godly
             generally
             hang
             their
             head
             and
             are
             discountenanced
             .
             Even
             as
             Psal.
             12.
             
             The
             21.
             and
             31
             ver
             .
             shews
             that
             when
             Godly
             men
             are
             Chastifed
             and
             punished
             in
             the
             Earth
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             much
             more
             wicked
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Godly
             were
             Chastised
             for
             partaking
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             1
             Pet.
             4
             :
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Isay.
               10
            
             :
             12.
             and
             49
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12
             :
             ver
             13.
             
             
               They
               are
               snared
               by
               the
               transgression
               of
               their
               lips
               ,
            
             their
             ordinar
             Common
             speeches
             they
             drop
             out
             with
             ,
             declare
             them
             and
             make
             their
             Cause
             more
             hatefull
             than
             other
             pretences
             its
             covered
             with
             would
             permitt
             .
             Yea
             they
             speak
             like
             the
             piercings
             of
             a
             sword
             against
             the
             Godly
             ver
             11.
             
             If
             our
             State
             and
             Church
             had
             a
             LIP
             OF
             TRUTH
             ,
             they
             would
             speak
             alwise
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             carry
             in
             their
             talk
             and
             writings
             ,
             as
             now
             every
             common
             understanding
             perceives
             .
             We
             may
             find
             their
             writings
             made
             up
             of
             Contradictions
             :
             
               For
               a
               lying
               tongue
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
            
             ver
             19.
             
             It
             s
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             indeed
             before
             the
             Judicatory
             ,
             and
             then
             out
             of
             doors
             it
             contradicts
             it self
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             mock
             Repentances
             .
             But
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             will
             come
             to
             these
             ,
             who
             before
             they
             would
             speak
             of
             terms
             of
             peace
             with
             one
             Enemy
             ,
             would
             Associate
             in
             war
             with
             another
             .
             
               But
               to
               the
               Counsellors
               of
               peace
               is
               joy
               .
            
             ver
             20.
             
             The
             present
             Course
             Contradicts
             this
             26.
             ver
             .
             
               The
               Righteous
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               his
               Neighbour
               :
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               seduceth
               them
               .
            
             They
             think
             these
             Malignants
             better
             than
             the
             West-Coutrey
             forces
             ;
             they
             would
             condescend
             to
             any
             terms
             to
             get
             their
             help
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             ranverse
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Classes
            
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             Indemnity
             ;
             yea
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             Condemne
             their
             way
             :
             but
             they
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             clear
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Quarell
             ,
             or
             choose
             a
             better
             General
             for
             all
             their
             help
             .
             
               Their
               way
               seems
               good
               in
               their
               ouneyes
            
             ver
             15.
             
             But
             it
             were
             wisdome
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
           
             Chap.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               Onely
               by
               pride
               cometh
               Contention
               :
               But
               with
               the
               well
               advised
               is
               wisdom
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             keepeth
             up
             our
             Contention
             and
             Wars
             but
             Pride
             ;
             No
             party
             will
             condescend
             to
             another
             .
             We
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             wrong
             in
             bringing
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             say
             they
             have
             done
             wrong
             in
             invading
             :
             But
             it
             were
             wisdom
             to
             fall
             lower
             and
             quite
             these
             Interests
             .
             ver
             16.
             
             
               Everie
               Prudent
               man
               dealeth
               with
               knowledge
               :
               but
               a
               fool
               layeth
               open
               his
               folly
               .
            
             A
             wise
             man
             would
             count
             before
             the
             Warr
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             accomplish
             it
             :
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             send
             
               Messengers
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             Cede
             in
             all
             things
             he
             may
             without
             sin
             .
             If
             it
             be
             but
             more
             honour
             and
             wealth
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             Should
             we
             destroy
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             purchase
             that
             ?
             Our
             rash
             and
             abrupt
             proceedings
             shews
             our
             folly
             .
             ver
             20.
             
             He
             
               that
               walketh
               with
               wise
               men
               shall
               be
               wise
               :
               But
               a
               Companion
               of
               fools
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             A
             man
             will
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             assimilated
             to
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             then
             partake
             of
             their
             Judgment
             or
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             He
             that
             is
             accustomed
             to
             speak
             truth
             in
             private
             ,
             will
             in
             his
             common
             speech
             be
             a
             faithfull
             witness
             in
             publick
             :
             But
             a
             man
             accustomed
             to
             Lying
             ,
             Dissembling
             ,
             Swearing
             in
             private
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             forswear
             himself
             ,
             to
             make
             professions
             and
             vowes
             contrare
             to
             his
             mind
             in
             publick
             ,
             ver
             5.
             (
             which
             is
             also
             Chap
             12.
             17.
             and
             6.
             19.
             )
             Such
             men
             seek
             wisdom
             and
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             find
             it
             not
             ;
             whereas
             its
             easy
             to
             Godly
             men
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             to
             find
             Repentance
             and
             salvation
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Go
             away
             from
             foolish
             men
             and
             break
             off
             society
             with
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             be
             not
             privy
             to
             their
             Counsels
             ;
             Use
             them
             not
             as
             speciall
             friends
             ,
             when
             thow
             perceives
             that
             all
             means
             are
             used
             in
             vain
             to
             reclaime
             them
             from
             their
             Damnable
             way
             and
             principles
             ,
             ver
             7.
             
             The
             knowledge
             a
             Godly
             man
             hath
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             direct
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             is
             given
             of
             God
             for
             it
             :
             But
             all
             the
             wit
             and
             skill
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             is
             Deceit
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             beguiled
             by
             it
             in
             opinion
             and
             practise
             and
             hope
             .
             And
             they
             also
             beguile
             others
             ,
             ver
             8.
             
             Sin
             makes
             fools
             aggree
             :
             But
             among
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             good
             makes
             aggreement
             (
             in
             the
             old
             translation
             )
             ver
             9.
             
             It
             s
             only
             evil
             will
             unite
             all
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             Land
             as
             one
             man
             :
             for
             its
             
               a
               sport
               to
               them
               to
               do
               mischief
               (
               Chap
               10.
               23.
               )
            
             Albeit
             our
             way
             
               seem
               right
               in
               our
               eyes
            
             ;
             Yet
             because
             its
             a
             backslyding
             way
             ,
             and
             departing
             from
             unquestionably
             right
             Rules
             ,
             
               the
               end
               will
               be
               death
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               be
               filled
               with
               our
               oun
               devices
               .
            
             O
             it
             shall
             be
             bitter
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             all
             Godly
             men
             when
             they
             have
             eaten
             it
             ver
             12.
             14.
             and
             Chap
             1.
             31.
             
             
               The
               simple
               believeth
               every
               word
            
             giveth
             credit
             to
             every
             vain
             word
             that
             is
             spoken
             .
             
               But
               a
               prudent
               man
               looketh
               well
               to
            
             mens
             goings
             ,
             Ponders
             and
             examines
             whether
             their
             professions
             and
             practises
             agree
             ;
             What
             weight
             is
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             by
             the
             Inspection
             of
             their
             deeds
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             ordinar
             speaking
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             account
             a
             Coined
             word
             before
             a
             Judicatory
             sufficient
             to
             testify
             Repentance
             :
             and
             as
             he
             gives
             not
             present
             credit
             to
             their
             professions
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             often
             proven
             treacherous
             ;
             so
             he
             himself
             skarrs
             at
             
               every
               appearance
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             keeps
             himself
             from
             it
             ;
             Whereas
             
               foolish
               souls
               rage
               and
               are
               confident
               ,
            
             think
             any
             thing
             Lawfull
             if
             they
             can
             have
             any
             pretence
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             use
             of
             it
             ver
             15.
             16.
             
             Then
             ,
             what
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             between
             wicked
             men
             and
             Godly
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Lot
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             Correcting
             both
             ?
             And
             in
             their
             disposition
             ,
             wisdom
             that
             rests
             in
             the
             ones
             heart
             ,
             is
             Manifested
             ;
             Wickedness
             in
             the
             others
             heart
             appears
             also
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             men
             there
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             ver
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
           
             Chap
             15.
             8.
             
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               Abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               his
               delight
               ,
            
             Expresses
             how
             provocking
             a
             thing
             the
             outward
             professions
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             continuing
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             what
             ane
             Abomination
             that
             Commonly
             called
             PUBLICK
             REPENTANCE
             ,
             or
             ECCLESIASTICALL
             HOLINESS
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             visibly
             unholy
             and
             ungodly
             in
             their
             Conversation
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             pleaded
             alwayes
             with
             that
             people
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             abhorred
             their
             externall
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Uncleanness
               of
               their
               hands
               .
            
             He
             pleaded
             that
             he
             never
             Commanded
             them
             ,
             though
             indeed
             he
             did
             command
             them
             ;
             Yet
             those
             were
             aberrations
             and
             departings
             from
             the
             expresse
             Rule
             and
             Command
             ,
             to
             accept
             or
             be
             pleased
             with
             these
             sacrifices
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             evidence
             of
             Real
             Repentance
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             are
             
               Chap
               21.
               4.
               27.
               
               Isay
            
             1.
             11.
             and
             66.
             3.
             
             Ier.
             6.
             20.
             and
             7.
             22.
             
             Amos
             5.
             22.
             
             All
             which
             shew
             that
             it
             s
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             perverting
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             profaning
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             accept
             the
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             in
             those
             who
             walk
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             them
             Ecclesiastically
             Holy
             enough
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             repent
             ;
             though
             a
             thousand
             actions
             witness
             the
             Contrary
             .
             Of
             such
             the
             Lord
             says
             ,
             
               what
               hast
               thow
               to
               do
               to
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ;
               seing
               thow
               hates
               to
               be
               reformed
               ?
               Psal.
            
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             They
             have
             no
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             it
             :
             for
             its
             a
             taking
             the
             Lords
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
             The
             16
             verse
             tells
             us
             That
             it
             had
             been
             better
             to
             possess
             our
             oun
             Land
             in
             quietness
             ,
             than
             to
             venture
             what
             we
             have
             for
             the
             uncertain
             Conquest
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Restitution
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Parallel
             with
             Eccl
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             16
             :
             7.
             
             
               When
               a
               mans
               ways
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               maketh
               even
               his
               enemies
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               .
            
             Can
             our
             STATES
             way
             then
             
               please
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             seing
             they
             cannot
             find
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             walk
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             make
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             Land
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             but
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             may
             thereby
             get
             opportunitie
             to
             crush
             the
             Godly
             .
             ver
             17.
             
             
               The
               High-way
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             high
             way
             only
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             not
             Carnal
             policies
             ,
             nor
             advantages
             .
             He
             thinks
             the
             stepping
             aside
             to
             any
             of
             these
             is
             not
             the
             high
             way
             .
             Can
             then
             ,
             men
             change
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             go
             cross
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             right
             way
             in
             both
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Godly
             have
             this
             high
             way
             and
             keeps
             it
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             ver
             11.
             
             
               An
               evil
               man
               seeketh
               only
               Rebellion
               :
               therefore
               a
               Cruel
               messenger
               shall
               be
               sent
               against
               him
               .
            
             Evil
             men
             seek
             only
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             delights
             in
             no
             other
             thing
             :
             But
             the
             KING
             of
             KINGS
             shall
             send
             a
             Cruel
             messenger
             ,
             he
             arms
             men
             with
             wrath
             and
             power
             against
             them
             .
             ver
             13.
             
             Speaketh
             sadly
             to
             the
             English
             and
             to
             our
             State
             ,
             that
             rewarded
             the
             
               West
               Countrey
            
             evil
             for
             good
             ,
             ver
             14.
             and
             19.
             
             Tells
             us
             how
             we
             should
             advice
             before
             we
             begin
             a
             war
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             mean
             of
             composing
             Difference
             and
             strife
             unassayed
             ;
             we
             did
             more
             in
             it
             than
             the
             English
             :
             but
             not
             all
             we
             might
             have
             done
             .
             ver
             15.
             with
             Chap.
             18
             :
             5.
             
             It
             s
             a
             dreadfull
             sentence
             against
             the
             publick
             Judicatories
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             Papers
             and
             Practises
             ,
             
               Iustifie
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
            
             as
             honest
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             and
             condemne
             all
             approven
             Faithfull
             men
             ,
             that
             cannot
             go
             along
             in
             such
             Courses
             ,
             or
             were
             earnest
             to
             have
             them
             Repent
             ,
             as
             both
             Malignants
             and
             Sectaries
             .
             Doe
             they
             not
             pronounce
             all
             Malignants
             friends
             ,
             and
             absolve
             them
             from
             the
             sentences
             
             and
             Classes
             they
             stand
             under
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             not
             put
             the
             Godly
             in
             their
             place
             ?
             They
             relax
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             imputes
             transgression
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             brings
             them
             under
             a
             Law.
             See
             
               Exod
               23
               :
               7.
               
               Prov.
               24
               :
               24.
               
               Isay.
               5
               :
            
             23.
             and
             the
             26.
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             It
             s
             not
             good
             to
             punish
             Godly
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             constant
             proof
             of
             their
             Integrity
             ,
             for
             abstaining
             from
             such
             a
             Course
             ,
             at
             least
             having
             so
             much
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             that
             many
             distinctions
             will
             never
             make
             the
             multitude
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             walking
             according
             to
             former
             principles
             :
             because
             their
             sense
             observes
             the
             quite
             contrarie
             practises
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             18
             :
             ver
             2.
             
             (
             
               A
               fool
               hath
               no
               delight
               in
               understanding
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               heart
               may
               Discover
               it self
               .
            
             )
             Shews
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             present
             Cause
             and
             Course
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tended
             so
             much
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             fools
             or
             wicked
             men
             would
             have
             no
             such
             delight
             in
             it
             :
             for
             they
             delight
             in
             nothing
             but
             what
             ;
             is
             agreeable
             to
             their
             humour
             ,
             to
             discover
             themselves
             &c.
             
             Vers
             3
             ,
             gives
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             our
             publick
             judicarories
             and
             Armies
             are
             so
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ;
             why
             contempt
             and
             shame
             is
             powred
             on
             them
             ;
             because
             ,
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               comes
               ,
               then
               also
               comes
               contempt
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               vile
               man
               ,
               Reproach
               .
               vers
               13.
               
               He
               that
               answereth
               a
               Cause
               before
               he
               hear
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               folly
               and
               shame
               unto
               him
               .
            
             Many
             pass
             peremptory
             sentence
             upon
             the
             honest
             party
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             before
             they
             hear
             all
             parties
             ,
             and
             be
             throughly
             informed
             ,
             and
             
               this
               is
               a
               folly
               and
               shame
               to
               them
               .
            
             They
             hear
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             and
             what
             they
             can
             say
             for
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             seem
             just
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             first
             in
             with
             their
             Cause
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             another
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             comes
             after
             will
             make
             Inquiry
             ,
             and
             discover
             these
             fallacies
             .
             
               Vers
               24.
               
               There
               is
               a
               friend
               that
               sticketh
               eloser
               than
               a
               brother
               .
            
             A
             godly
             neighbour
             ,
             not
             so
             near
             in
             naturall
             bonds
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             surer
             friend
             than
             many
             brethren
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             These
             bonds
             of
             Countrey
             and
             Kinred
             ,
             should
             all
             Cede
             to
             Gods
             Interest
             .
             See
             Chap.
             17
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             19
             :
             22.
             
             
               A
               mans
               desire
               is
               his
               Kindness
               :
               and
               a
               poor
               man
               is
               better
               than
               a
               lyar
               .
            
             The
             Godly
             ,
             that
             cannot
             Concurt
             in
             the
             publick
             Cause
             being
             disabled
             through
             an
             invincible
             impediment
             of
             sin
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             and
             means
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             are
             better
             friends
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             real
             good-will
             to
             the
             stablishment
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             than
             any
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             never
             so
             forward
             in
             the
             present
             Course
             .
             Vers
             10
             ,
             Pleasure
             and
             its
             attendants
             ,
             are
             not
             comely
             for
             a
             
               wicked
               man.
            
             i.
             e.
             Foolish
             man
             ;
             much
             less
             for
             
               a
               servant
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             men
             enthralled
             in
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             to
             Rule
             over
             Princes
             i.
             e.
             Godly
             men
             ,
             highly
             priviledged
             by
             God.
             All
             things
             that
             are
             good
             do
             ill
             become
             them
             ;
             but
             worst
             of
             all
             to
             have
             Power
             and
             Superiority
             over
             Good
             men
             .
             Vers
             25
             ,
             joyned
             with
             Chap.
             21
             :
             11.
             
             Ring-leaders
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             Refractory
             and
             Incorrigible
             persons
             should
             have
             been
             made
             examples
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             this
             would
             have
             prevented
             much
             mischief
             .
             The
             Scripture
             gives
             ground
             for
             putting
             difference
             between
             the
             scorner
             and
             simple
             ,
             seducers
             and
             seduced
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             20
             :
             6.
             and
             Chap.
             21
             :
             2.
             and
             Chap.
             16
             :
             2.
             
             
               Most
               men
               will
               proclaim
               every
               one
               his
               oun
               goodness
               :
               but
               a
               faithfull
               man
               who
               can
               find
               ?
            
             It
             s
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             Malignants
             say
             they
             Repent
             ;
             and
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             say
             they
             keep
             the
             same
             principles
             :
             for
             who
             will
             say
             any
             evil
             of
             himself
             ?
             vers
             8.
             
             Magistrates
             should
             scatter
             away
             evil
             men
             with
             their
             Countenance
             ,
             by
             denying
             it
             
             to
             them
             ,
             looking
             down
             on
             them
             ,
             How
             then
             do
             our
             Rulers
             gather
             them
             .
             Vers
             3.
             
             Shews
             ,
             that
             war
             and
             strife
             should
             not
             be
             kept
             up
             but
             in
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             
               fools
               will
               be
               meddling
               .
               Vers
            
             11
             ,
             Shews
             that
             the
             best
             way
             of
             Judging
             of
             men
             is
             by
             their
             Doings
             and
             fruits
             ,
             not
             strained
             words
             and
             confessions
             .
             But
             these
             who
             upon
             a
             bare
             profession
             ,
             pronounce
             a
             Notour
             Malignant
             a
             friend
             ;
             having
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             integrity
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             have
             any
             judged
             such
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             judicially
             are
             debarred
             ;
             yet
             they
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             testimony
             of
             works
             and
             fruits
             ,
             Judge
             and
             condemn
             honest
             men
             as
             Traitors
             ,
             though
             not
             Judicially
             convicted
             .
             Certainly
             
               Diverse
               measures
               are
               an
               Abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             As
             in
             vers
             10.
             
             Then
             vers
             25
             ,
             Sacriledge
             is
             described
             ,
             and
             Covered
             perjury
             ,
             which
             is
             
               a
               snare
               to
               the
               soul
            
             that
             commits
             it
             ,
             
               to
               Devour
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             Employeth
             to
             Common
             use
             these
             things
             God
             hath
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             ,
             as
             our
             profaning
             of
             REPENTANCE
             and
             ABSOLUTION
             by
             casting
             such
             pearles
             to
             Swine
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             own
             Advantage
             making
             a
             cloak
             of
             them
             to
             bring
             in
             wicked
             men
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             ordinance
             .
             Also
             our
             prostituting
             of
             our
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             ,
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             to
             mentain
             Unholy
             or
             Common
             Interests
             .
             Our
             committing
             his
             Holy
             things
             to
             them
             that
             will
             Devour
             them
             .
             
               And
               after
               vows
               to
               make
               enquiry
               ,
            
             To
             dispute
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             not
             bind
             our selves
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             not
             to
             employ
             wicked
             men
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             ground
             is
             perpetuall
             and
             holds
             in
             all
             cases
             .
             It
             shews
             either
             temerity
             in
             swearing
             ,
             or
             impiety
             in
             enquiring
             afterward
             and
             changing
             ,
             See
             Deut.
             23
             :
             21.
             
             Then
             
               vers
               26.
               
               A
               wise
               King
               scattereth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               the
               wheel
               over
               them
               .
            
             O
             that
             our
             Magistrates
             were
             so
             wise
             !
             Is
             the
             
               Act
               of
               levie
            
             a
             scattering
             of
             the
             wicked
             ?
             Is
             the
             act
             of
             Indemnity
             a
             bringing
             the
             wheel
             over
             them
             
               Psal.
               101.
               8.
               1
               will
               early
               destroy
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             In
             Chap.
             21
             :
             10.
             
             (
             
               The
               soul
               of
               the
               wicked
               desireth
               evil
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               findeth
               no
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             )
             The
             wickeds
             principles
             can
             carry
             no
             where
             but
             to
             evil
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             Good
             men
             .
             vers
             8.
             
             His
             way
             and
             life
             is
             full
             of
             horrible
             and
             tragicall
             chances
             :
             But
             a
             good
             mans
             work
             is
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             directs
             to
             a
             good
             and
             peaceable
             end
             
               Isay.
               26
            
             :
             7.
             
             In
             vers
             12.
             
             A
             Righteous
             man
             should
             have
             his
             witt
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             consider
             ungodly
             houses
             and
             families
             ,
             and
             persons
             .
             that
             God
             hath
             visible
             controversies
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Judgments
             .
             vers
             16.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             wandring
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             leaves
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Living
             to
             abide
             among
             the
             dead
             .
             Dead
             in
             sins
             and
             appointed
             to
             Death
             .
             It
             s
             a
             great
             Judgment
             as
             well
             as
             sin
             .
             Vers
             27.
             with
             the
             4.
             and
             places
             before
             cited
             ,
             shew
             how
             Abominable
             the
             externall
             professions
             and
             pretences
             of
             wicked
             men
             are
             ,
             when
             contradicted
             by
             their
             practise
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             but
             out
             of
             a
             wicked
             mind
             ,
             when
             they
             Intend
             to
             effect
             some
             mischief
             ,
             under
             the
             Colour
             of
             Repentance
             and
             being
             Reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             Absaloms
             Vow
             at
             Hebron
             ;
             as
             Balaam
             and
             Balak
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             long
             prayers
             devoured
             widows
             houses
             ;
             as
             Iezebels
             fast
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             people
             Isay.
             58
             :
             4.
             
             Who
             fasted
             
               for
               strife
               and
               debate
               ,
               and
               to
               strike
               with
               the
               fist
               of
               wickednesse
               .
            
             All
             men
             knows
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Ladder
             to
             step
             up
             upon
             to
             go
             to
             preferment
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             the
             door
             to
             enter
             to
             places
             of
             Trust.
             Chap.
             22
             :
             3.
             
             (
             
               A
               prudent
               man
               forseeth
               the
               evil
               and
               hideth
               himself
               :
               but
               the
               simple
               pass
               on
               and
               are
               punished
               .
            
             )
             He
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             that
             knows
             the
             Judgment
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             stork
             and
             swallow
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             sins
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             comparing
             things
             spirituall
             with
             spirituall
             ,
             apprehendeth
             Judgment
             coming
             on
             such
             a
             Course
             and
             such
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             hydes
             himself
             ,
             goes
             aside
             ,
             retires
             to
             a
             Covert
             ,
             by
             avoyding
             these
             evils
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             fellowship
             with
             them
             that
             bring
             it
             on
             ,
             and
             eschewing
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             hath
             the
             Cloud
             hanging
             directly
             above
             their
             head
             :
             but
             simple
             Idiots
             and
             blind
             worldings
             go
             on
             head-long
             ,
             and
             dread
             nothing
             and
             are
             punished
             vers
             5.
             
             Most
             Grievous
             plagues
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             unhappiness
             encumbreth
             their
             wicked
             life
             :
             Therefore
             he
             that
             would
             keep
             himself
             pure
             and
             clean
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             18.
             and
             save
             his
             oun
             soul
             ,
             shall
             be
             far
             from
             them
             ;
             shall
             keep
             himself
             far
             from
             such
             people
             .
             He
             prays
             with
             JOB
             .
             
               Let
               their
               Counsell
               be
               far
               from
               me
               Iob
               21
               :
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Because
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
               ;
               their
               Candle
               is
               oft
               put
               out
               &c.
               
            
             And
             resolves
             with
             JACOB
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               their
               secret
               ,
            
             to
             have
             such
             Intimacy
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             joyn
             Counsells
             with
             them
             
               Gen.
               49
            
             :
             6.
             
             And
             vers
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Cast
             out
             of
             thy
             Company
             ,
             Family
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             Scorner
             that
             contemns
             ●odly
             men
             ,
             and
             mocks
             Instruction
             :
             for
             such
             men
             are
             Infectious
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             Corrupt
             all
             they
             Converse
             with
             :
             But
             Cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             Contention
             shall
             go
             out
             with
             him
             .
             It
             s
             such
             only
             that
             marrs
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             that
             stirs
             up
             strife
             ,
             and
             foments
             divisions
             .
             Thow
             shalt
             have
             more
             peace
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             free
             from
             sin
             and
             shame
             .
             But
             sound
             hearted
             upright
             men
             ,
             who
             deal
             faithfully
             ,
             not
             to
             please
             but
             to
             profit
             ;
             yow
             should
             choose
             these
             to
             entrust
             and
             rely
             upon
             ;
             those
             should
             be
             the
             friends
             of
             Kings
             .
             Vers
             14
             ,
             As
             a
             Harlots
             allurements
             are
             like
             pits
             to
             catch
             men
             ,
             so
             the
             Allurements
             of
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             their
             Power
             ,
             Policy
             &c.
             and
             their
             fair
             speeches
             and
             flatteries
             ,
             is
             a
             deep
             ditch
             to
             catch
             men
             into
             this
             spirituall
             whoredome
             and
             fornication
             spoken
             of
             Ezek.
             23.
             
             And
             he
             whom
             God
             is
             provoked
             with
             ,
             by
             former
             wickedness
             ,
             falls
             into
             it
             
               Eccl.
               7
               :
               26.
               vers
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               (
               Make
               not
               friendship
               with
               an
               angry
               man
               :
               and
               with
               a
               furious
               man
               thow
               shall
               not
               go
               &c.
               )
            
             And
             is
             not
             Association
             in
             Arms
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             friends
             against
             one
             Enemie
             ,
             a
             making
             friendship
             with
             them
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             hold
             as
             Enemies
             ?
             If
             we
             may
             not
             converse
             with
             a
             furious
             passionate
             man
             ,
             how
             then
             with
             men
             of
             blood
             ,
             enraged
             ,
             whose
             inveterate
             malice
             hath
             now
             occasion
             to
             vent
             against
             all
             the
             Godly
             ?
             For
             thow
             wilt
             learn
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             always
             seen
             it
             by
             experience
             ;
             and
             thow
             wilt
             get
             a
             snare
             to
             thy
             soul
             :
             If
             thow
             go
             not
             in
             his
             ways
             yow
             cannot
             aggree
             ,
             yow
             will
             fall
             out
             and
             quarrell
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             thee
             .
             
               Vers
               28
               ,
               Remove
               not
               the
               ancient
               land-mark
               which
               thy
               Fathers
               have
               set
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             dreadfull
             and
             accursed
             to
             remove
             our
             Neighbours
             marks
             and
             bounds
             .
             O
             how
             much
             more
             to
             change
             and
             alter
             Gods
             land
             mark
             ,
             his
             Privileges
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             &c.
             and
             
               Chap.
               23
               :
               10.
               11.
               
               Deut.
               19
               :
               14
               :
            
             and
             27
             :
             17
             ,
          
           
             Chap.
             23
             :
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             
               (
               When
               thow
               sittest
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               Consider
               diligently
               what
               it
               before
               thee
               .
               vers
               7.
               
               For
               as
               he
               thinketh
               in
               his
               heart
               so
               is
               he
               &c.
               )
            
             Consider
             diligently
             what
             men
             ARE
             ,
             not
             what
             they
             PRETEND
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             .
             for
             as
             they
             think
             so
             are
             they
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             pretend
             with
             their
             tongue
             and
             Countenance
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             think
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             evidenced
             by
             their
             Common
             '
             and
             habituall
             speaking
             and
             walking
             ,
             than
             any
             deliberate
             and
             resolved
             profession
             contrived
             of
             purpose
             .
             But
             if
             thow
             consider
             not
             this
             ,
             
               the
               morsel
               
               thow
               hast
               eaten
               thow
               shalt
               vomit
               up
               ,
            
             thow
             shalt
             Dearly
             pay
             for
             thy
             Credulity
             
               and
               loss
               all
               thy
               sweet
               words
               .
               Vers
               23
               :
               Buy
               the
               truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               .
               &c.
            
             Do
             not
             we
             sell
             the
             truth
             and
             Cause
             and
             all
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             all
             ?
             Whereas
             we
             ought
             to
             Ransom
             the
             Kingdoms
             libertie
             and
             Religions
             Interest
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             extrinsick
             Interest
             that
             does
             but
             concern
             the
             accession
             of
             ones
             honour
             ;
             yet
             we
             sell
             ,
             endanger
             and
             venture
             all
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             24
             :
             1.
             
             
               (
               Be
               not
               thow
               envyous
               against
               evil
               men
               neither
               desire
               thow
               to
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
             Godly
             mens
             hearts
             are
             often
             tickled
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             in
             league
             and
             friendship
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             power
             :
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             hurt
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             seing
             there
             is
             no
             Society
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             Godly
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Chap.
             23
             :
             17.
             
             But
             rather
             to
             be
             in
             Gods
             fear
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             is
             good
             Company
             .
             The
             Reason
             is
             Vers
             2.
             
             Their
             heart
             studies
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             why
             then
             should
             thow
             walk
             with
             thine
             Enemy
             ?
             And
             you
             shall
             hear
             nothing
             but
             mischief
             in
             their
             Lips.
             vers
             12.
             
             It
             s
             not
             according
             to
             mens
             words
             but
             works
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             why
             do
             not
             we
             follow
             that
             Rule
             in
             our
             Judging
             ?
             Do
             we
             mock
             God
             as
             one
             mocks
             another
             ?
             
               Iob
               34
               :
               11.
               
               Psal.
               62
               :
               12
               ,
               Ier
               ,
               32
               :
               19.
               
               Rom.
               2
               :
               6.
               
               Vers
            
             21.
             &c.
             Men
             given
             to
             Change
             ,
             false
             deceitfull
             men
             ,
             meddle
             not
             with
             such
             if
             thow
             either
             fear
             God
             or
             respect
             man
             ;
             for
             such
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             no
             Interest
             but
             their
             oun
             .
             Their
             calamity
             shall
             come
             suddenly
             :
             therefore
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             :
             for
             who
             knows
             the
             Ruine
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             of
             them
             and
             all
             other
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             both
             them
             and
             the
             King
             if
             wicked
             .
             Also
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             Godly
             this
             belongs
             ,
             It
             s
             not
             good
             to
             have
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             whither
             he
             be
             King
             or
             Noblman
             .
             A
             Righteous
             State
             
               respects
               not
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               mighty
            
             saith
             Iob.
             But
             he
             that
             says
             to
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             you
             are
             wicked
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             also
             Malignants
             ,
             because
             ye
             will
             not
             approve
             all
             their
             Resolutions
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             thow
             art
             Righteous
             ,
             to
             the
             Malignants
             ,
             yow
             are
             the
             honest
             men
             ;
             the
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             did
             ever
             to
             this
             day
             fall
             under
             Meroz
             Curse
             ,
             Should
             the
             people
             approve
             him
             ?
             No
             Certainly
             ,
             him
             shall
             they
             Curse
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             abhor
             him
             or
             them
             :
             But
             a
             blessing
             on
             them
             that
             would
             reprove
             our
             sins
             and
             search
             them
             out
             .
             Vers
             29.
             
             The
             Malignant
             party
             are
             even
             speaking
             so
             ,
             As
             the
             Classers
             and
             purgers
             did
             to
             us
             ,
             even
             so
             will
             we
             doe
             to
             them
             .
             But
             God
             will
             render
             them
             according
             to
             their
             work
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             2.
             
             
               (
               It
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               Kings
               to
               search
               out
               a
               matter
               .
               )
            
             It
             s
             a
             Kings
             glory
             and
             Judges
             glory
             to
             search
             our
             a
             matter
             ,
             to
             try
             dissemblers
             before
             they
             trust
             them
             ;
             Gods
             glory
             is
             to
             Pardon
             ,
             Mans
             glory
             is
             to
             Administer
             Justice
             Impartially
             .
             ver
             4
             ,
             5.
             shews
             ,
             what
             need
             there
             is
             of
             purging
             places
             of
             trust
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             King.
             Dross
             cannot
             be
             melted
             ,
             take
             what
             pains
             yow
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             convert
             into
             a
             vessel
             and
             become
             usefull
             .
             This
             mixed
             in
             ,
             obstructs
             all
             Equity
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Piety
             where
             it
             is
             .
             The
             Ruler
             should
             be
             the
             Refiner
             to
             purge
             away
             this
             drosse
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             or
             Judicatory
             or
             Kingdome
             is
             a
             vessell
             .
             You
             shall
             never
             get
             a
             fined
             vessel
             for
             use
             and
             service
             ,
             till
             yow
             purge
             away
             the
             drosse
             Psal.
             101.
             4.
             
             Then
             Vers
             8.
             we
             should
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             never
             to
             begin
             strife
             or
             draw
             the
             Sluse
             of
             contention
             :
             But
             if
             we
             be
             wronged
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             for
             all
             that
             goe
             out
             hastily
             to
             
             strife
             ,
             till
             1.
             the
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             of
             the
             Cause
             appear
             .
             2.
             that
             the
             matter
             wherabout
             we
             contend
             be
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             a
             ground
             to
             found
             a
             Warr
             upon
             .
             3.
             that
             we
             first
             use
             all
             means
             of
             peace
             and
             aggreement
             possible
             .
             4.
             that
             we
             overmatch
             not
             our selves
             with
             these
             who
             are
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             ,
             See
             Chap.
             17.
             14.
             
             Lest
             thow
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             extremity
             that
             thow
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             adviseth
             Luke
             14.
             31.
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             this
             would
             plead
             much
             in
             Reason
             to
             yeeld
             security
             to
             England
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             our
             wrong
             were
             repaired
             and
             no
             more
             done
             ,
             Verse
             19
             shews
             ,
             what
             the
             employment
             of
             unfaithfull
             men
             ,
             who
             mean
             nothing
             less
             than
             they
             pretend
             ,
             is
             ,
             they
             fail
             when
             most
             is
             expected
             ,
             and
             hurts
             beside
             ,
             as
             Jobs
             friends
             Chap.
             6.
             15.
             
             And
             Verse
             26
             ,
             A
             Righteous
             and
             upright
             man
             ,
             consenting
             with
             a
             wicked
             man
             in
             sin
             ;
             or
             ,
             through
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             turning
             to
             him
             and
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             dallying
             and
             flattering
             him
             in
             his
             Iniquity
             ,
             
               is
               like
               a
               troubled
               fountain
            
             ,
             is
             not
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             Edification
             nor
             Correction
             ,
             having
             troubled
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             soul
             through
             the
             mudd
             of
             Carnall
             respects
             and
             Interests
             :
             Corruption
             within
             is
             the
             mire
             ,
             the
             wickeds
             seducements
             are
             like
             the
             beasts
             trampling
             it
             with
             his
             foot
             ;
             And
             he
             is
             like
             a
             corrupt
             ,
             infected
             and
             poisoned
             fountain
             ,
             more
             ready
             to
             infect
             and
             draw
             others
             by
             his
             example
             .
             Verse
             27
             ,
             A
             man
             should
             not
             seek
             Honour
             and
             preferrment
             ,
             that
             's
             base
             and
             shamefull
             .
             None
             of
             the
             trees
             longed
             for
             soveraigntie
             but
             the
             Bramble
             .
          
           
             Chap
             26.
             1.
             
             
               (
               As
               snow
               in
               summer
               and
               as
               rain
               in
               harvest
               ;
               so
               honour
               is
               not
               seemly
               for
               a
               fool
               .
               )
            
             It
             s
             as
             unseemly
             ,
             prodigious
             and
             destructive
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             give
             Honours
             ,
             Promotions
             and
             Trust
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             snow
             and
             much
             rain
             in
             Harvest
             ;
             a
             Reproach
             and
             punishment
             more
             becomes
             him
             ,
             than
             honour
             the
             reward
             of
             Goodness
             (
             as
             ver
             3
             )
             a
             whip
             ,
             rod
             and
             bridle
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             restrain
             him
             from
             wrong
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             goodnesse
             ver
             6.
             
             He
             that
             commits
             an
             errand
             or
             business
             and
             entrusts
             a
             wicked
             man
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             unwise
             in
             so
             doing
             as
             if
             he
             did
             cut
             off
             the
             Messengers
             feet
             he
             sent
             ;
             he
             deprives
             himself
             of
             the
             means
             to
             compass
             it
             ;
             He
             sends
             a
             lame
             man
             to
             run
             ane
             errand
             ;
             He
             is
             punished
             by
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             had
             cut
             off
             his
             oun
             feet
             ,
             and
             procureth
             sorrow
             and
             discontent
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             compelled
             to
             drink
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             contrare
             to
             his
             stomack
             .
             ver
             7.
             
             All
             good
             speeches
             halt
             and
             limp
             in
             evil
             mens
             mouths
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             constancy
             in
             their
             mouths
             :
             Within
             they
             are
             very
             rottennesse
             .
             
               Out
               of
               the
               same
               mouth
               comes
               blessing
               and
               Cursing
               .
               I
               am
            
             3.
             10.
             their
             very
             words
             aggree
             not
             ;
             The
             publick
             and
             extraordinary
             Crosses
             the
             private
             &
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             their
             actions
             have
             less
             harmony
             with
             their
             words
             .
             
               Professing
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               &c.
               
            
             Ver
             8
             ,
             To
             give
             a
             mad
             man
             a
             weapon
             ,
             what
             els
             is
             it
             but
             to
             murder
             ?
             To
             bring
             shot
             to
             an
             ordinance
             which
             may
             do
             much
             mischief
             to
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accessory
             to
             that
             mischief
             ;
             So
             to
             give
             honour
             to
             a
             fool
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             power
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             on
             work
             again
             to
             perfect
             their
             designes
             against
             good
             men
             .
             Verse
             9
             ,
             As
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             put
             a
             thorn
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             no
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             hurt
             himself
             and
             others
             ;
             so
             wicked
             mens
             good
             speeches
             and
             fair
             professions
             ,
             commonly
             tend
             to
             some
             mischief
             ,
             these
             but
             cover
             their
             evil
             designes
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Covering
             is
             shorter
             than
             that
             it
             can
             hide
             them
             .
             Verse
             10
             ,
             wicked
             Rulers
             (
             look
             the
             margent
             )
             grieve
             
             and
             molest
             the
             subjects
             ;
             and
             the
             means
             to
             effect
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             employ
             the
             fool
             and
             transgressor
             ,
             to
             give
             Offices
             and
             Countenance
             to
             evil
             men
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Instruments
             of
             their
             Lust
             ,
             so
             
               Abimelech
               Iudg
            
             9.
             4.
             so
             
               Iezebel
               ,
               1
               Kings
            
             21.
             10.
             so
             in
             
               Neh.
               8.
               15.
               
               Vers
            
             11
             ,
             The
             dog
             feeling
             his
             stomack
             surcharged
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             Grass
             ,
             as
             our
             Malignants
             to
             profess
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             casts
             up
             that
             which
             troubles
             him
             by
             a
             fained
             Confession
             :
             But
             because
             there
             is
             noe
             change
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             He
             is
             inwardly
             stirred
             by
             his
             old
             principles
             to
             lick
             up
             that
             vomite
             ,
             to
             Committ
             and
             practise
             what
             he
             professed
             Repentance
             for
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             profess
             the
             same
             he
             pretended
             sorrow
             for
             :
             When
             Power
             is
             confirmed
             in
             their
             hand
             they
             will
             return
             to
             their
             folly
             .
             Vers
             17
             ,
             What
             els
             is
             our
             Interposing
             our selves
             in
             the
             Kings
             Quarrell
             concerning
             England
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             Interest
             in
             it
             to
             endeavour
             it
             in
             a
             peacable
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             fit
             for
             it
             ;
             Yet
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             Kingdom
             and
             Religions
             fafety
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             ruined
             by
             Warr
             ,
             It
             s
             no
             such
             matter
             as
             belongeth
             to
             us
             :
             And
             so
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             a
             man
             taking
             a
             Dog
             by
             the
             ears
             to
             hold
             him
             ;
             We
             have
             raised
             up
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             provocked
             them
             to
             byte
             us
             :
             We
             cannot
             hold
             them
             long
             from
             destroying
             him
             :
             And
             we
             provoke
             them
             more
             by
             holding
             them
             ,
             in
             espousing
             his
             Quarrell
             ,
             As
             Iehoshaphat
             joyning
             with
             Ahab
             ,
             We
             had
             done
             well
             to
             interpose
             our selves
             between
             the
             King
             and
             them
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             but
             to
             side
             to
             one
             party
             was
             not
             well
             done
             .
             Ver
             18
             ,
             19.
             furious
             and
             bloody
             men
             take
             all
             opportunities
             to
             hurt
             others
             ,
             especially
             good
             men
             :
             and
             so
             deceiveth
             these
             imployed
             :
             But
             they
             do
             it
             under
             a
             pretence
             ,
             as
             a
             scorner
             reproacheth
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             sport
             ;
             so
             they
             ,
             under
             other
             pretences
             ,
             of
             wrongs
             done
             ,
             of
             the
             Countreys
             defence
             &c.
             
             Ver
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             Shews
             the
             way
             to
             prevent
             trouble
             and
             keep
             peace
             .
             As
             a
             contentious
             turbulent
             person
             ,
             would
             enflame
             a
             whole
             Countrey
             and
             put
             them
             by
             the
             ears
             ;
             so
             a
             person
             ,
             though
             not
             contentious
             in
             his
             oun
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             having
             many
             contentious
             Interests
             following
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             quite
             or
             committ
             to
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             as
             our
             King
             was
             ,
             O
             it
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             Nation
             to
             have
             such
             a
             person
             among
             them
             :
             He
             hath
             broken
             the
             peace
             of
             two
             Kingdoms
             .
             Verse
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Burning
             Lips
             ,
             Hot
             and
             great
             words
             of
             Love
             and
             friendship
             ,
             and
             a
             wicked
             heart
             ,
             Revenging
             its
             enmitie
             ,
             and
             minding
             nothing
             less
             than
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             is
             Like
             a
             potsneard
             ,
             a
             drossie
             piece
             covered
             over
             with
             the
             fairding
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ;
             Or
             like
             a
             sepulchre
             garnished
             and
             painted
             ,
             he
             dissembles
             and
             speaks
             vanity
             and
             flatters
             Psal.
             12.
             3.
             
             But
             he
             laves
             up
             his
             wicked
             purposes
             close
             within
             him
             till
             a
             time
             of
             venting
             them
             :
             Therefore
             when
             he
             speaks
             so
             fair
             and
             Courteously
             ,
             be
             not
             confident
             of
             him
             ,
             trust
             him
             not
             too
             farr
             till
             thow
             have
             proof
             of
             his
             Reality
             .
             Put
             not
             thy self
             and
             thy
             dearest
             Interests
             into
             his
             mercy
             .
             This
             is
             wisdom
             and
             not
             want
             of
             charity
             
               Ier.
               12.
               6.
               
               Micah
               .
               7.
               5.
               
               Cain
               ,
               Ioab
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
            
             are
             proof
             of
             this
             .
             It
             may
             be
             covered
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             .
             
               Naturam
               expellas
               furcâ
               licet
               usque
               recurrat
               .
            
             All
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             witnesse
             of
             it
             .
             Psal.
             125.
             
             So
             then
             vers
             21.
             
             The
             Calumniator
             and
             false
             accuser
             who
             openly
             professes
             his
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             the
             flatterer
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             moved
             with
             love
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             produce
             one
             effect
             ,
             viz
             Ruine
             and
             Calamitie
             .
          
           
             Chap
             27.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               (
               A
               stone
               is
               heavy
               and
               the
               sand
               weighty
               :
               But
               a
               fools
               wrath
               
               is
               heavyer
               than
               them
               both
               &c.
               
            
             We
             see
             what
             we
             may
             expect
             of
             the
             enraged
             ,
             exasperated
             Malignant
             Party
             ,
             their
             wrath
             against
             all
             the
             Godly
             ,
             for
             their
             faithfull
             secluding
             and
             purging
             them
             out
             of
             places
             of
             trust
             ,
             is
             weighty
             and
             unsupportable
             like
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             It
             will
             crush
             them
             under
             it
             if
             God
             support
             not
             .
             It
             s
             like
             a
             swelling
             River
             or
             a
             High
             spring-tyde
             ,
             it
             goes
             over
             all
             banks
             ,
             since
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             have
             drawn
             the
             sluce
             and
             letten
             it
             out
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             against
             Godliness
             and
             Piety
             it self
             ,
             who
             can
             stand
             before
             that
             ?
             No
             means
             can
             quench
             that
             heat
             .
             Verse
             6
             ,
             faithfull
             mens
             Reproofs
             ,
             Remonstrances
             and
             Warnings
             ,
             applyed
             in
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             are
             better
             than
             an
             Enemies
             Kisses
             and
             flatteries
             ,
             than
             his
             oyls
             and
             oyntments
             is
             :
             Therefore
             we
             would
             Pray
             against
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             God
             would
             smite
             us
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             but
             keep
             Us
             from
             the
             dainties
             of
             the
             wicked
             
               Ioabs
               ,
               Iudases
            
             ,
             and
             
               Achitophels
               .
               Verse
            
             8.
             
             Speaks
             sadly
             against
             Ministers
             that
             withdraw
             from
             their
             Charges
             so
             unnecessarly
             ,
             as
             a
             bird
             that
             wandreth
             too
             long
             from
             her
             nest
             ,
             the
             young
             sterve
             for
             Cold
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             are
             made
             a
             prey
             ;
             so
             these
             ,
             who
             having
             no
             necessary
             Call
             to
             be
             els-where
             ,
             especially
             not
             being
             members
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             yet
             stay
             not
             with
             their
             flocks
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             their
             souls
             Ruine
             .
             verse
             10
             ,
             O
             how
             doth
             this
             speak
             against
             the
             present
             Course
             of
             Judicatories
             ,
             they
             have
             forsaken
             their
             old
             faithfull
             friends
             ,
             when
             they
             proved
             ever
             Constant
             ,
             and
             have
             gone
             in
             to
             their
             wicked
             Countrey-mens
             house
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             .
             But
             a
             neighbour
             in
             affection
             and
             piety
             ,
             is
             nearer
             than
             a
             brother
             in
             flesh
             and
             near
             in
             habitation
             .
          
           
             Chap
             28.
             1.
             
             
               (
               The
               wicked
               slee
               when
               no
               man
               pursueth
               :
               But
               the
               Righteous
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               Lyon
               )
            
             wicked
             men
             are
             now
             chosen
             for
             Stoutness
             and
             Courage
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             no
             sure
             foundation
             for
             it
             .
             Its
             buts
             like
             the
             Rage
             :
             and
             temerity
             of
             a
             mad
             man
             or
             drunkard
             :
             But
             Godly
             men
             ,
             once
             satisfyed
             in
             grounds
             of
             Conscience
             about
             their
             duty
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             bold
             as
             Lyons
             .
             A
             good
             Conscience
             would
             have
             made
             them
             bold
             
               Psal.
               112.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Levit.
            
             26.
             36.
             
             Now
             verse
             2
             ,
             Behold
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             our
             Governours
             are
             changed
             ,
             There
             is
             almost
             a
             total
             alteration
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             
               Faces
               about
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             but
             bring
             Ruine
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             especially
             when
             men
             of
             understanding
             and
             piety
             are
             shut
             out
             .
             verse
             4.
             with
             Chap
             29.
             27.
             
             It
             s
             a
             great
             point
             and
             Argument
             of
             declyning
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             when
             men
             Praise
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Change
             their
             Names
             though
             they
             themselves
             be
             not
             Changed
             ,
             and
             Leave
             off
             contending
             with
             them
             or
             declaring
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             rather
             plead
             for
             them
             .
             But
             Godly
             men
             that
             keep
             the
             Law
             Contend
             with
             ,
             discountenance
             them
             ,
             and
             oppose
             them
             ;
             As
             DAVID
             ,
             I
             hate
             them
             that
             hate
             thee
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             contend
             with
             them
             :
             Thus
             they
             are
             kept
             from
             partaking
             with
             other
             mens
             sins
             .
             Ver
             5
             ,
             It
             s
             not
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ungodly
             should
             now
             understand
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             times
             and
             discern
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             many
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             seing
             the
             Lords
             secret
             is
             revealed
             to
             them
             
               Psal.
               25.
               14.
               
               Verse
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             A
             poor
             man
             ,
             and
             weak
             means
             if
             they
             be
             of
             upright
             men
             ,
             are
             better
             and
             stronger
             than
             manie
             rich
             and
             strong
             perverters
             .
             A
             companion
             of
             evil
             men
             and
             a
             keeper
             of
             the
             Law
             aggree
             not
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             a
             honour
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             shame
             to
             all
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             them
             .
             Vers
             9.
             
             Their
             prayers
             and
             professions
             are
             Abomination
             ,
             
             no
             acceptation
             of
             those
             who
             turno
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             walks
             contrare
             to
             it
             .
             Vers
             10.
             
             These
             Cunning
             and
             crafty
             men
             that
             have
             enticed
             some
             Godly
             men
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             on
             in
             the
             present
             Course
             ,
             shall
             themselves
             smart
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Godly
             seduced
             shall
             see
             good
             things
             after
             all
             this
             .
             Verse
             12
             ,
             When
             wicked
             men
             have
             Power
             and
             Trust
             ,
             Good
             men
             hide
             and
             Retire
             themselves
             from
             such
             a
             Congregation
             or
             Assembly
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             See
             Chap.
             10
             :
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Should
             we
             thus
             choose
             our
             oun
             Plague
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Calamity
             and
             Misery
             :
             and
             cast
             away
             our
             oun
             glorie
             ?
             Then
             vers
             13.
             
             Repentance
             requires
             true
             and
             Ingenuous
             Confession
             ,
             and
             real
             forsaking
             ;
             If
             both
             these
             joyn
             not
             ,
             it
             s
             but
             a
             Covering
             and
             hyding
             of
             sin
             .
             If
             a
             man
             confess
             and
             yet
             walk
             and
             Continue
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             using
             his
             Confession
             as
             a
             Covering
             to
             retain
             his
             sins
             :
             and
             such
             shall
             not
             find
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             prosper
             before
             men
             ,
             Vers
             14
             ,
             It
             s
             not
             so
             despisable
             a
             thing
             to
             fear
             alway
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             jealous
             of
             sin
             as
             it
             is
             now
             made
             ,
             It
             s
             counted
             a
             reproach
             to
             have
             any
             scruples
             at
             the
             prelent
             Course
             :
             But
             happie
             is
             he
             that
             abstaineth
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             :
             But
             he
             that
             emboldneth
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             Question
             any
             thing
             makes
             for
             advantage
             ,
             falls
             into
             mischief
             .
             Vers
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             Shews
             the
             Lamentable
             Condition
             of
             a
             people
             under
             wicked
             Rulers
             ,
             they
             are
             beasts
             and
             not
             men
             towards
             the
             people
             ,
             especially
             towards
             the
             best
             .
             Dam.
             7
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Zep.
             3
             :
             3.
             vers
             17.
             
             How
             doth
             that
             aggree
             with
             our
             sparing
             of
             bloody
             men
             ,
             of
             our
             solliciting
             for
             their
             Impunity
             ,
             of
             our
             pardoning
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             ordained
             for
             destruction
             and
             hast
             to
             it
             ?
             Should
             any
             then
             stay
             them
             ?
             should
             they
             not
             then
             far
             less
             employ
             them
             ?
             And
             (
             vers
             24.
             )
             If
             it
             be
             so
             heinous
             to
             take
             our
             Fathers
             goods
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             our
             oun
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             sacriledge
             is
             it
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             Interests
             ?
             and
             give
             over
             his
             money
             to
             bankrupts
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             s
             no
             transgression
             to
             rob
             the
             Land
             of
             its
             Defence
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             naked
             ,
             as
             Ahaz
             his
             confederacy
             did
             :
             Certainly
             it
             is
             murther
             .
             vers
             28.
             and
             Chap.
             29
             :
             2.
             and
             11
             :
             12.
             and
             28
             :
             28
             are
             to
             one
             purpose
             :
             We
             have
             forsaken
             our
             oun
             mercy
             and
             wronged
             our
             oun
             souls
             :
             and
             destroyed
             our selves
             in
             choosing
             our
             oun
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             oun
             Red
             to
             beat
             us
             withall
             .
             Chap.
             29
             :
             1.
             
             We
             being
             so
             often
             reproved
             by
             his
             word
             and
             providence
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             Association
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             lately
             punished
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             lately
             reproved
             our selves
             for
             it
             in
             our
             Declarations
             and
             Fasts
             ,
             yet
             to
             
               harden
               our
               necks
            
             .
             What
             can
             we
             expect
             but
             utter
             destruction
             and
             that
             without
             Remedie
             ,
             as
             we
             sentenced
             our selves
             ?
             Ezra
             9
             :
             13.
             and
             14
             :
             13.
             
             Isay.
             30
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Shall
             not
             this
             Iniquity
             be
             to
             us
             abreach
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             even
             this
             Iniquity
             of
             going
             down
             to
             Egypt
             for
             help
             &c.
             Then
             vers
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             entrap
             thy
             feet
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             if
             thow
             be
             joyned
             with
             them
             thow
             cannot
             well
             escape
             .
             Vers
             8.
             
             Wicked
             Prophane
             contemners
             of
             God
             and
             his
             people
             bring
             ruine
             on
             a
             City
             or
             Commonalitie
             ,
             they
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             and
             blows
             it
             up
             :
             But
             Godly
             men
             pacify
             wrath
             ,
             turn
             away
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             purge
             all
             from
             provocations
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             means
             to
             turn
             it
             away
             .
             Vers
             16
             Shews
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             gather
             together
             and
             grow
             in
             State
             and
             power
             ,
             they
             grow
             worse
             ,
             and
             sin
             with
             greater
             boldness
             :
             And
             transgression
             then
             overflows
             the
             Land
             
               tanquam
               ruptis
               repagulis
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             obstacle
             ,
             see
             Psal.
             12.
             
             And
             vers
             24
             shews
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             partner
             and
             fellow-receiver
             ▪
             with
             a
             thief
             ,
             
             or
             conceals
             such
             offenders
             ,
             endangers
             his
             oun
             destruction
             :
             and
             he
             that
             stays
             with
             and
             Associates
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             must
             hear
             cursing
             aed
             cannot
             bewray
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             see
             many
             Abominations
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             would
             he
             cannot
             remedie
             .
             Vers
             25.
             
             Fear
             of
             man
             and
             of
             the
             Lands
             danger
             ,
             hath
             brought
             many
             into
             a
             snare
             ,
             to
             run
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             an
             Arm
             of
             flesh
             :
             but
             he
             that
             trusts
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             safe
             .
             Vers
             27.
             
             Here
             is
             the
             deadly
             enmitie
             between
             the
             two
             feeds
             ,
             they
             cannot
             reconcile
             well
             ,
             see
             vers
             10.
             and
             Chap.
             21
             :
             3.
             
             It
             s
             no
             wonder
             the
             Godly
             Abominate
             such
             men
             who
             are
             Gods
             enemies
             and
             the
             Lands
             plague
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             30
             :
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             Descrives
             the
             Malignant
             party
             ,
             who
             make
             nothing
             of
             the
             Godly
             Magistrates
             or
             their
             mother
             Church
             and
             Land
             ,
             but
             Curse
             ,
             Maligne
             ,
             Oppose
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             are
             Oppressours
             ,
             monstrous
             Tyrants
             ,
             Mankind-beasts
             ,
             or
             beastly
             men
             ;
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Crueltie
             is
             the
             Godly
             afflicted
             man
             ,
             they
             eat
             up
             all
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             the
             bones
             :
             As
             the
             Propher
             complains
             ,
             I
             ly
             among
             men
             whose
             teeth
             are
             as
             spears
             and
             arrows
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             as
             a
             sharp
             sword
             .
             And
             then
             vers
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             20.
             
             Descrives
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Invaders
             ,
             They
             think
             themselves
             Godly
             and
             Righteous
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             purged
             from
             their
             filthinesse
             .
             They
             are
             given
             up
             to
             strong
             delusions
             to
             believe
             lies
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             lie
             greater
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Godly
             Party
             in
             a
             Godly
             Cause
             and
             way
             .
             They
             wipe
             their
             mouth
             after
             all
             their
             bloodshed
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               have
               done
               no
               evil
            
             :
             They
             wash
             their
             hands
             
               as
               Pilate
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             free
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             these
             Just
             men
             ,
             whose
             fouls
             cry
             under
             the
             Altar
             .
             Vers
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             It
             is
             a
             burthen
             to
             the
             world
             and
             a
             plague
             to
             mankind
             ,
             when
             servants
             ,
             unworthy
             men
             ,
             and
             persons
             unfit
             for
             high
             places
             are
             set
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             when
             wicked
             men
             have
             their
             desire
             of
             plenty
             and
             honour
             
               (
               Chap.
            
             19
             :
             10.
             )
             And
             when
             an
             odious
             woman
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             hatefull
             Vitious
             dispositions
             comes
             to
             preferment
             and
             are
             espoused
             by
             a
             State.
             Nought
             they
             were
             while
             alone
             ,
             but
             worse
             now
             when
             they
             have
             crept
             into
             the
             bed
             and
             bosome
             of
             the
             State.
             Her
             Roots
             was
             nought
             before
             :
             but
             now
             she
             is
             planted
             in
             rank
             mould
             ,
             and
             will
             shoot
             forth
             her
             unsavoury
             branches
             and
             blossoms
             .
             And
             when
             Handmaids
             ,
             kept
             in
             a
             servile
             estate
             because
             of
             their
             disposition
             and
             quality
             ,
             get
             their
             Masters
             ushered
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             Heirs
             ,
             at
             least
             possessors
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             or
             Trust.
             Vers
             33
             Shews
             ,
             how
             necessarly
             war
             and
             Contention
             follow
             upon
             unnecessary
             provocations
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             have
             given
             many
             to
             England
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             have
             given
             moe
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Chap.
             31
             :
             20
             ,
             26
             ,
             31.
             
             Shews
             how
             word
             and
             work
             should
             go
             together
             :
             and
             men
             should
             be
             esteemed
             and
             praised
             according
             to
             their
             works
             and
             fruit
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .